<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><?xml-stylesheet href="http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/xsl/rss2html.xsl" type="text/xsl" media="screen"?><?xml-stylesheet href="http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/scripts/wpcss/wiki/oldbelievers/skin/serene/rss" type="text/css" media="screen"?><rss version="2.0" xmlns:dc="http://purl.org/dc/elements/1.1/"><channel><title>Old Orthodox Wiki - Recently Updated Pages</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/pageSearch/updated</link><description>Recently Updated Pages on http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com</description><language>en-us</language><webMaster>info@wetpaint.com</webMaster><pubDate>Sun, 08 Nov 2009 19:20:34 CST</pubDate><lastBuildDate>Sun, 08 Nov 2009 19:20:34 CST</lastBuildDate><generator>wetpaint.com</generator><ttl>60</ttl><image><title>Old Orthodox Wiki</title><url>http://www.wetpaint.com/img/logo.gif</url><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com</link><description>Welcome to Old Orthodox Wiki, a free-content encyclopedia and information center about Old Orthodox Christianity.</description></image><item><title>Blessed John the Merciful of Rostov</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Blessed+John+the+Merciful+of+Rostov</link><author>ndvanderhoofven</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Blessed+John+the+Merciful+of+Rostov</guid><pubDate>Sun, 08 Nov 2009 19:20:34 CST</pubDate><description>From: http://molonlabe70.blogspot.com/2009/09/blessed-john-hairy-and-fool-for-christ.html&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;Commemorated on September 3&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;Blessed John the Merciful of Rostov (also known as &amp;quot;the Hairy&amp;quot;) struggled at Rostov in the exploit of holy foolishness, enduring much deprivation and sorrow. He did not have a permanent shelter, and at times took his rest at the house of his spiritual Father, a priest at the church of the All-Holy, or with one of the aged widows.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;Living in humility, patience and unceasing prayer, he spiritually nourished many people, among them St Irenarchus, Hermit of Rostov (January 13). After a long life of pursuing asceticism, he died on September 3, 1580 and was buried, according to his final wishes, beside the church of St Blaise beyond the altar.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;He had &amp;quot;hair upon his head abundantly,&amp;quot; therefore he was called &amp;quot;Hairy.&amp;quot; The title &amp;quot;Merciful&amp;quot; was given to Blessed John because of the many healings that occurred at his grave, and also in connection with the memory of the holy Patriarch John the Merciful (November 12), whose name he shared.&lt;br&gt;&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>Questions about Nil Sorsky</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Questions+about+Nil+Sorsky</link><author>ndvanderhoofven</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Questions+about+Nil+Sorsky</guid><pubDate>Sun, 08 Nov 2009 18:49:35 CST</pubDate><description>I like Nil Sorsky and I don&amp;#39;t want to criticize him any more than necessary, but I have learned some things about him that make me question his sainthood.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;First of all, he apparently was not canonized by the Russian Orthodox Church until the 19th century, and he has not been canonized by any Old Believer group to my knowledge. Second, his position was rejected by the Stoglav sobor, and I don&amp;#39;t want to go against Stoglav without more information. Third, his ascetic teachings are considered to be &amp;quot;along the lines of&amp;quot; Gregory Sinaite (contemporary of Gregory Palamas) on hesychasm, and thus should be considered part of the &lt;a href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/The+Hesychastic+Tradition&quot; target=&quot;_self&quot;&gt;debate about hesychasm&lt;/a&gt;.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;For these reasons, I can&amp;#39;t consider him a saint.&lt;br&gt;&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>The Culture of Old Believers of Baltic States</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/The+Culture+of+Old+Believers+of+Baltic+States</link><author>ndvanderhoofven</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/The+Culture+of+Old+Believers+of+Baltic+States</guid><pubDate>Sun, 08 Nov 2009 14:18:38 CST</pubDate><description>From http://www.ldm.lt/Naujausiosparodos/Old_Believers_b.en.htm&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;table cellpadding=&quot;10&quot; cellspacing=&quot;0&quot; width=&quot;70%&quot;&gt;&lt;tbody&gt;&lt;tr&gt;&lt;td colspan=&quot;2&quot; width=&quot;100%&quot;&gt;&lt;b&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#008080&quot; size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;The                   Culture of Old Believers of Baltic States&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/b&gt;                  &lt;font color=&quot;#800000&quot; size=&quot;3&quot;&gt;&lt;b&gt;Museum             of Applied Art, 10 03 2005&amp;ndash;19 06 2005&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/td&gt;              &lt;/tr&gt;                      &lt;tr&gt;             &lt;td width=&quot;50%&quot;&gt;               &lt;ul&gt;&lt;li&gt;                   &lt;b&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.ldm.lt/Naujausiosparodos/Old_Believers_b.en.htm#About+Old+Belief&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;About Old                    Belief&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/b&gt;                 &lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;                   &lt;b&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.ldm.lt/Naujausiosparodos/Old_Believers_b.en.htm#The+Short+History+of+Old+Believers+in+Lithuania&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;The                    Short History of Old Believers in Lithuania&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/b&gt;                 &lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;                   &lt;b&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.ldm.lt/Naujausiosparodos/Old_Believers_b.en.htm#The+first+Old+Believers+in+the+Grand+Duchy+of+Lithuania&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;The                    first Old Believers in the Grand Duchy of Lithuania&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/b&gt;                 &lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;                   &lt;b&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.ldm.lt/Naujausiosparodos/Old_Believers_b.en.htm#Mass+Emigration+from+Russia.&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;Mass                    Emigration from Russia. The Establishment of Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                    Parishes in the Grand Duchy of Lithuania&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/b&gt;                 &lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;                   &lt;b&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.ldm.lt/Naujausiosparodos/Old_Believers_b.en.htm#The+Old+Believers+and+their+numbers&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;The                    Old Believers and their numbers&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/b&gt;               &lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;             &lt;/td&gt;             &lt;td width=&quot;50%&quot;&gt;               &lt;ul&gt;&lt;li&gt;                   &lt;b&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.ldm.lt/Naujausiosparodos/Old_Believers_b.en.htm#The+formation+of+Old+Believers%E2%80%99&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;The                    formation of Old Believers&amp;rsquo; Communities in the Grand Duchy                    of Lithuania. Peculiarities of ecclesiastical organisation and                    religious doctrine&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/b&gt;                 &lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;                   &lt;b&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.ldm.lt/Naujausiosparodos/Old_Believers_b.en.htm#The+Old+Believers+in+the+Society+of+the+Grand+Duchy&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;The                    Old Believers in the Society of the Grand Duchy&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/b&gt;                 &lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;                   &lt;b&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.ldm.lt/Naujausiosparodos/Old_Believers_b.en.htm#The+Old+Believers+in+Lithuania+in+the+19th+and+20th+centuries&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;The                    Old Believers in Lithuania in the 19th and 20th centuries&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/b&gt;               &lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;             &lt;/td&gt;           &lt;/tr&gt;           &lt;/tbody&gt;&lt;/table&gt;                                       &lt;b&gt;               &lt;/b&gt;&lt;b&gt;                &lt;/b&gt;&lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt; &lt;b&gt;                  &lt;/b&gt; &lt;b&gt;                  &lt;a name=&quot;About Old Belief&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#008080&quot; size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;About                      Old Belief&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;                   &lt;/b&gt; &lt;b&gt;                &lt;/b&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;b&gt;              &lt;/b&gt;&lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                                &lt;/div&gt;               &lt;blockquote&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   The term &amp;lsquo;Old Belief&amp;rsquo; (Russian &lt;i&gt;staroobryadchestvo&lt;/i&gt;,                       &lt;i&gt;staroverye&lt;/i&gt;) refers to the churches and religious                       communities that do not recognise the reforms launched in                       the Russian Orthodox Church in the 17th century by Patriarch                       Nikon (1652-1666). The Old Belief is a peculiar                       eschatological variety of Russian Orthodoxy. From the                       established Russian Orthodox Chruch it differs not so much                       in its doctrine as in its rites and observances. The                       priestless Old Believers also have peculiar ecclesiastical                       structures of their own as well as their own interpretation                       of certain elements of the Holy Writ and the Tradition. The                       Old Believers traditionally cross themselves with two                       fingers, and they recognise only pre-reform icons,                       liturgical books and observances, and the eight-armed cross.                       The priestless Old Believers have no regular clergy (and no                       three-level hierarchy as the Orthodox Church has), and their                       liturgies and religious observances are conducted by &amp;lsquo;spiritual                       fathers&amp;rsquo; (Russian &lt;i&gt;dukhovny otets&lt;/i&gt; or &lt;i&gt;nastavnik&lt;/i&gt;)                       elected among the parishioners themselves. The early Old                       Believers were characterised by their hostility to all                       things secular, especially the State and a society ruled, as                       they thought, by the Antichrist, their refusal to entertain                       any contacts with &amp;lsquo;wordly people&amp;rsquo; (with whom they would                       not eat, drink or pray together), their anxious expectancy                       of the &amp;lsquo;world&amp;rsquo;s end&amp;rsquo;, their rigid asceticism, their                       abidance by old traditions, rites and lifestyles, etc. The                       sociocultural changes of the 19th and 20th centuries as well                       as internal debates among the Old Believers led to a                       weakening of their eschatological way of thinking, a                       relaxation of their ascetic way of life and a more                       conciliatory attitude towards things secular. An important                       difference in comparison with the official Orthodox Church                       is that among the Old Believers (especially the priestless                       ones) laymen may play a prominent role.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   The Old Belief has never been monolithic either                      organisationally or with regard to religious teachings. As                      early as the 17th century, the Old Belief split up into two                      main branches: priestly and priestless Old Believers. The                      former recognise the institution of priesthood, whereas the                      latter hold that since the Antichrist took over, there is no                      &amp;lsquo;true&amp;rsquo; clergy left. Both among priestly and priestless                      Old Believers there used to be a multitude of movements and                      sects, such as the fugitive priestless Old Believers, the                      Order of Belokrinitsa, the Chapel movement (&lt;i&gt;chasovennoe                      dvizhenie&lt;/i&gt;), the Pomorians, the Fedoseyans, the                      Filippians, the &lt;i&gt;stranniki&lt;/i&gt;, the &lt;i&gt;spasovtsy&lt;/i&gt; and                      many others. Most of these had become extinct before World                      war I.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   At present there are more than ten different Old Believer&amp;rsquo;s                      churches and religious organisations, established in Russia,                      Belarus, the Ukraine, Lithuania, Latvija, Estonia, Poland,                      Romania and other countries. According to estimations of                      Russian researchers, the overall number of Old Believers in                      Russia and elsewhere approximates two millions, though                      others consider it to be over three millions. The official                      names of the two priestless Old Believers&amp;rsquo;s communities                      are &lt;i&gt;Russian Orthodox Church of Old Believers&lt;/i&gt; (since                      1988 this is the name given to the priestly Old Believers in                      Russia and other CIS countries who recognise the clergy of                      the Order of Belokrinitsa; their administrative centre is                      the Rogozha convent in Moscow; another centre of this                      denomination, and their metropolitan see, is in Braila,                      Romania); and the &lt;i&gt;Old Orthodox Church&lt;/i&gt; (these are the                      successors of the priestly Old Believers who did not                      recognise the Order of Belokrinitsa established in 1746 but                      instead set up their own ecclesiastical hierarchy, headed by                      archbishop Nikola Pozdeyev, in 1923; since 1963 their                      administrative centre is Novozybkovo in the Bryansk                      District, Russia). Active communities can be found in                      Russia, the Ukraine, Moldova, Romania and other countries.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   Nowadays the most widespread movement among the priestless                      Old Believers is that of the Fedoseyans (&lt;i&gt;fedoseevtsy&lt;/i&gt;).                      In the early 20th century they were (alongside the Chapel                      movement) the most important group of priestless Old                      Believers, with about 2,5 million followers according to                      some data. However, in the 19th and especially in the early                      20th century many priestless parishes recognised religious                      marriages and became Pomorians (&lt;i&gt;pomortsy&lt;/i&gt;). Nowadays,                      the Fedoseyans have no official structures uniting and                      leading their parishes. Traditionally, however, their most                      prestigious religious centre is the Preobrazhensk convent of                      Moscow, called &lt;i&gt;The Old Pomorian Celibate Christian                      Community of Old Believers&lt;/i&gt;. The official name of the                      Pomorian community of priestless Old Believers is &lt;i&gt;Old                      Orthodox Pomorian Church&lt;/i&gt;. It has parishes in Lithuania,                      Latvia, Estonia, Poland, Belarus, the Ukraine and Russia (in                      these countries they are headed by National Councils and                      Spiritual Commissions), the USA, Brasil and elsewhere.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;b&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                                    &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;                                      &lt;font color=&quot;#008080&quot; size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;The Short History of Old Believers in Lithuania&quot;&gt;The                       Short History of Old Believers in Lithuania&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/font&gt;                                     &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;                                                                          &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;                                      &lt;font color=&quot;#008080&quot; size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;The first Old Believers in the Grand Duchy of Lithuania&quot;&gt;The                       first Old Believers in the Grand Duchy&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/font&gt;                                     &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;                                      &lt;font color=&quot;#008080&quot; size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;The first Old Believers in the Grand Duchy of Lithuania&quot;&gt;of                       Lithuania&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/font&gt;                                    &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;/b&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                                    &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   The first Old Believers settled in the lands of the Grand                       Duchy of Lithuania in the 1650s and 1660s, in areas now                       belonging to Latvia and Belarus. In 1660, the first Old                       Believers&amp;rsquo; prayer house was established in Ligini&amp;scaron;ki, the                       present-day town of Daugavpils. About 1685, Old Believers                       began to settle in Vetka, near Gomel&amp;rsquo; (in the province of                       Minsk), which later on, in the first half of the 18th                       century, was to become one of the important religious                       centres of priestly Old Believers in the Grand Duchy.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   As far as we know, the first mention of Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                       settlements on the territory of present-day Lithuania in the                       historical sources goes back to 1679. According to the                       so-called &lt;i&gt;Degučiai Chronicle&lt;/i&gt;, an important monument                       of the Old Believers&amp;rsquo; written tradition, a certain Trofim                       Ivanov, a captain of the fusiliers who took part in the                       siege of the Solovki Monastery on one of the islands in the                       White Sea, deserted from the army, driven by remorse for the                       cruel treatment of the monks of Solovki, and became one of                       the first Old Believers settling in Lithuania.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   Yet between 1679 and 1710 the number of Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                       settlement in present-day Lithuania was still small. It is                       the &lt;i&gt;Degučiai Chronicle&lt;/i&gt; that provides us with                       reliable data on the first Old Believers&amp;rsquo; prayer house                       established in Lithuania. It was erected in the village of                       Pu&amp;scaron;čia, near Kriaunos in the present-day Roki&amp;scaron;kis                       District. The first minister in the parish of Pu&amp;scaron;čia seems                       to have been Afanasy (or Antony) Terentyevich (1668-1775),                       who is known to have held this office also in two other                       parishes in Lithuania and South-Eastern Latvia (Ligini&amp;scaron;kės                       and Baltrukai). In the first half of the 18th century                       priestless Old Believers&amp;rsquo; parishes were established in the                       North-West of the Grand Duchy and also in Courland. Priestly                       Old Believers&amp;rsquo; parishes predominated in the East of the                       Grand Duchy.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                                    &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;b&gt;                 &lt;blockquote&gt;                   &lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;                                          &lt;font color=&quot;#008080&quot; size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;Mass Emigration from Russia.&quot;&gt;Mass                         Emigration from Russia.&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/font&gt;                                         &lt;/div&gt;                   &lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;                                          &lt;font color=&quot;#008080&quot; size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;The                         Establishment of Old Believers&amp;rsquo;&lt;/font&gt;                                         &lt;/div&gt;                   &lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;                                          &lt;font color=&quot;#008080&quot; size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;Parishes                         in the Grand Duchy of Lithuania&lt;/font&gt;                                         &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;/blockquote&gt;                 &lt;/b&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                                    &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   As was the case with Protestantism in Western and Central                       Europe in the 16th and 17th centuries, the Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                       movement of the 17th and 18th centuries paid little heed to                       the borders and political divisions that ran across Eastern                       and Central Europe. In the 18th century the Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                       world already encompassed a huge territory spreading from                       the environs of Kaunas and Tartu in the West to the                       settlements scattered over the vast expanses of Siberia in                       the East.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   The establishment of Fedoseyan communities in the Grand                      Duchy in the 18th century was caused by mass emigration of                      Old Believers as a result of disturbances among the Russian                      peasantry. One of the principal causes of emigration was the                      religious persecution of Old Believers in their home                      country. An important factor was the tolerance shown to                      dissenters by the rulers, the gentry and the Catholic Church                      in the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth. Moreover, the                      doctrine of Fedosy Vasilyev and his followers was preached                      with success in the Commonwealth.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   In the first decade of the 18th century the peasant and                      Old Believer movement gained a hitherto unwitnessed impetus                      in Russia and reached the Commonwealth, which has a large                      stretch of state border in common with this country. The                      Russian government was forced to deal with the problem of                      peasant emigration. At first, it tried to stop it by means                      of administrative measures. In 1716, Czar Peter I issued a                      decree granting the Old Believers &amp;lsquo;unqualified&amp;rsquo; freedom                      of religion, but in return for this leniency the Old                      Believers had to pay twice the usual amount of taxes to the                      State if they stuck to the &amp;lsquo;Old Rite&amp;rsquo; and refused to                      embrace the Orthodox State religion.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   In the first half of the 18th century, the motives                      inclining Russians to emigrate to the Grand Duchy were of                      various kinds. For many peasants and small tradesmen, the                      main motive (as had been the case with previous waves of                      migration from the Principality of Muscovy) was the hope of                      finding a better place to live abroad, to improve their                      economic conditions, to escape the taxes and tributes levied                      by the State as well as the arbitrary rule of landlords and                      officials. Some of them were attracted or enticed by the                      generosity of the Lithuanian gentry, who welcomed new                      settlers on their estates and often offered them protection.                      Emigration to the Grand Duchy was also favoured by                      geographical conditions, because there was a long stretch of                      common border between Russia and the Commonwealth, and in                      the 18th century it was not effectively controlled on either                      side.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   Religious motives, however, werer paramount. When asked to                      explain their reasons for emigrating, the Old Believers                      often mentioned religious persecution in Russia as well as                      the ecclesiastical authorities&amp;rsquo; &amp;lsquo;harsh and cruel&amp;rsquo;                      endeavours to restrain their parishioners or to force the                      Old Believers back into the fold of the Synodal Church. Part                      of the Russian Old Believers wished to keep intact and                      openly to practice their form of worship. In the &lt;i&gt;Life of                      Feodosy Vasilyev&lt;/i&gt; we read that his ardent wish was &amp;ldquo;diligently                      to devote his soul to the ancient tradition of the Holy                      fathers&amp;rdquo;. The emigration of priestless Old Believers was                      also encouraged by their eschatological way of thinking as                      well as by their conviction that with the &amp;lsquo;end of the                      world&amp;rsquo; at hand, it was impossible to live in a society and                      a state governed by the Antichrist; the Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                      philosophy of life induced them to see themselves as                      perpetual refugees.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   In the first three decades of the 18th century there were                      large groups of Russian immigrants not only in the Eastern                      lands of the Grand Duchy (present-day Belarus), but also in                      the North-West (present-day Lithuania). The flood of                      emigrants from Russia reached its culmination in the 1710s                      and 1720s. By 1760 there were at least eight Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                      parishes in present-day Lithuania, judging by the number of                      prayer houses. Most prayer houses could be found in the                      North-East and the East of Lithuania.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   According to several sources, nine new Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                       churches were erected in the lands of present-day Lithuania                       between 1760 and 1795. We have exact data for Dudi&amp;scaron;kės                       (now in the Trakai District, 1763), Palivarkas (now in the                       Zarasai District, 1763). &amp;Scaron;vilpi&amp;scaron;kės (now in the Roki&amp;scaron;kis                       District, 1786); at the close of the 18th century there were                       Old Believers&amp;rsquo; churches in Rimkai, now in the Jonava                       District, Svetorėčė, now in the Utena District, and                       Pu&amp;scaron;čia, now in the Anyk&amp;scaron;čiai District. In the same                       period, prayer houses seem to have been in use in                       Sipaili&amp;scaron;kis, now in the Roki&amp;scaron;kis District, Perelozai, now                       in the Jonava District, and &amp;Scaron;venčionys. In all, there were                       at least 16 Old Believers&amp;rsquo; parishes in the lands of                       present-day Lithuania at the end of the 18th century                       (judging by the number of prayer houses).                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   In the late 18th century Russian emigrants could be found                       in all districts of the provinces of Vilnius and Trakai as                       well as of the Duchy of Samogitia, whose centres are on                       present-day Lithuanian territory. It was precisely between                       the 1770s and the 1790s that the most important Old                       Believers&amp;rsquo; colonies in the North-East (Pu&amp;scaron;čia,                       Stirni&amp;scaron;kės, Degučiai, Palivarkas, Samaniai etc.) and                       partly also those of Central Lithuania (Paežeriai,                       Perelozai, Baltrami&amp;scaron;kis etc.) and South Lithuania                       (Dudi&amp;scaron;kės etc.), the majority of which still exists                       nowadays, established themselves.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                                    &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;b&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;                                      &lt;font color=&quot;#008080&quot; size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;The formation of Old Believers’&quot;&gt;The                      formation of Old Believers&amp;rsquo;&lt;/a&gt; Communities&lt;/font&gt;                                     &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;                                      &lt;font color=&quot;#008080&quot; size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;in                       the Grand Duchy of Lithuania. Peculiarities&lt;/font&gt;                                     &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;                                      &lt;font color=&quot;#008080&quot; size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;of                       ecclesiastical organisation and religious doctrine&lt;/font&gt;                                     &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;/b&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                                    &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   Unlike Protestantism, the Old Belief was everywhere a                       minority religion, nowhere a State religion. Owing to the                       repressive policies of the Russian government and the                       spiritual pressure of the Russian Orthodox Church, several                       millions of Old Believers were discriminated and declared                       unwanted members of society in their own country. This was                       the reason why, in the early history of the Old Believers,                       most successes in the religious, demographic and literary                       domain were achieved precisely in the emigrant communities                       of the Grand Duchy and of the Lithuanian-Polish Commonwealth                       in general. If we could use modern concepts when dealing                       with the past, we could say that the history of the Old                       Believers gives us a picture of their exceptional mode of                       being, unhindered by borders or spatial limitations, and                       perhaps even of the situation of religious and/or ethnic                       minorities in East and Central Europe in the 17th and 18th                       centuries generally.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   Approximately until the middle of the 18th century the                      geographical distribution of Old Believers in Russia, The                      Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth and the rest of Europe                      corresponded more or less to their doctrinal divisions. The                      priestless Old Believers were strongly represented in the                      provinces of Novgorod and Pskov, in Pomorye, Estonia,                      Livonia, Courland and the Northern and Western regions of                      the Grand Duchy, whereas the priestly Old Believers                      predominated in Central and Southern Russia and in the                      Eastern part of the Commonwealth. In the 18th century, waves                      of both priestly and priestless emigrants (Fedoseyans,                      Pomorians, Philippians etc.) entered the Grand Duchy. Yet                      Fedoseyans were still the most numerous group, and in the                      North-Eastern parts of the Grand Duchy they made up the                      absolute majority. (From 1823 onwards, the Fedoseyans of                      Lithuania gradually began to recognise religious marriages                      and by the first years of the 20th century nearly all Old                      Believers&amp;rsquo; parishes in the country were of the Pomorian                      denomination.)                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   The Fedoseyans established their monasteries and parishes                      with prayer houses in the Grand Duchy. Some of them became                      centres of religious culture. Between 1699 and 1708 there                      were two Old Believers&amp;rsquo; monasteries in the lands of the                      Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth. They were established near                      the village Rusanovo in the environs of Nevel&amp;rsquo; (now in the                      Nevel&amp;rsquo; District, Russia). Their founder was Feodosy                      Vasilyev (before 1669&amp;ndash;1711), one of the most influential                      originators of the priestless Old Believers&amp;rsquo; (Fedoseyan)                      movement. This community was one of the first spiritual                      centres of the priestless Old Believers of the Commonwealth                      and Russia. Both convents consisted of churches, cells,                      utility buildings and poorhouses and they housed some 600                      men and 700 women and girls. The basic features of the                      Rusanovo convent were protracted liturgies, the &amp;lsquo;angelical&amp;rsquo;                      way of life, rigid discipline, obedience to the spiritual                      father, the cult of work and community of goods. Yet the                      Fedoseyan community life (&lt;i&gt;fedoseevskoe obshchezhitye&lt;/i&gt;)                      differed strongly from that of the Russian Orthodox                      monasteries. There were no consecrations or vows; and                      celibacy was based on considerations of doctrine rather than                      on voluntary decisions of individual members of the                      community.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   The religious, theological, polemical and missionary                      activities of Father Feodosy and his followers in the                      Rusanovo convent gained them a reputation not only in the                      region but far beyond its borders, and not only among Old                      Believers but in the whole Russian society. The years spent                      in the Grand Duchy were the most creative ones in Feodosy                      Vasilyev&amp;rsquo;s life. He corresponded and polemised with Andrey                      Denisov, the spiritual leader of the Pomorian convent of Vig                      (in Pomorye, the present-day Petrozavodsk District in                      Russia) and one of the more talented theologians of the                      early Old Belief. It was during this polemic that the basic                      tenets of the priestless movement were formulated (belief in                      the Christian God and the Holy Trinity, the conviction that                      the Antichrist had seized power over the world, the                      rejection of an organised clergy, the administration of                      certain sacraments by laymen &amp;lsquo;if need arise&amp;rsquo;, and the                      cult of the Holy Tradition), and certain points of                      disagreement with the Pomorians of Vig were discussed                      (concerning the inscription on the Cross, the recognition of                      marriages concluded prior to adherence to the Old Belief,                      and the extent to which one was allowed to have dealings                      with people of different religion). In 1707 Feodosy Vasilyev                      wrote his polemical theological treatise &lt;i&gt;Oblichenye&lt;/i&gt; (&lt;i&gt;Accusation&lt;/i&gt;),                      an answer to a work entitled &lt;i&gt;The Significance of the                      Coming of the Antichrist and of the End of the World&lt;/i&gt; by                      S. Yavorsky, metropolitan of Ryazan&amp;rsquo; (1703). In this                      treatise, Feodosy expounds the doctrine of the Spiritual                      Antichrist. He argues that the Antichrist should not be                      identified with a physical person but is the renouncement of                      Christian faith, the evil spirit itself. The reign of the                      Antichrist had begun in Western Europe (with the Schism                      dividing the Christian Church in 1054), then spread to the                      East (with the Union of Brest in 1596), finally to reach                      Muscovy in 1666, with the &amp;lsquo;renouncement of the true                      Orthodox Christian belief&amp;rsquo;.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   Unlike the gloomy and pessimistic eschatology of the                      radical Old Believers and other, related religious movements                      of the 17th century (whose followers often died voluntarily                      on the stake), the eschatological element in Feodosy                      Vasilyev&amp;rsquo;s teachings is not turned against the world: it                      is more than just negation of the &amp;lsquo;heresy&amp;rsquo; of the                      Nikonian Church, and it is not just an apocalyptic                      interpretation of the harsh persecutions inflicted upon the                      Old Believers as &amp;lsquo;the end of the world&amp;rsquo;. In the context                      of the early 18th century, when Russian society was being                      modernised, eschatology was an essential element of Feodosy&amp;rsquo;s                      religious philosophy; it was a means of understanding the                      changing world and its single components: the Church, time,                      man, the State, society etc. This explains the antinomy                      characteristic of Feodosy&amp;rsquo;s understanding of the world, in                      which a decided rejection of this world goes together with                      no less decided acceptance of it. This world, whose beauty                      and visual diversity are transitory, is doomed and must give                      way to the kingdom of God, which is &amp;lsquo;not of this world&amp;rsquo;.                      In the light of the kingdom of God this world appeared and                      was understood as being &amp;lsquo;near to its end&amp;rsquo;. Even fleeing                      before the Antichrist, Feodosy and his followers did what                      they could to organise ideal communities, to polemise with                      the predominant Orthodox Church and to disseminate the Old                      Belief, even though the priestless Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                      ministers preached the end of sacred history and the                      approaching kingdom of God.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   During the reign of Peter the Great, the cruellest forms                      of harassment of the Old Believers were abandoned and                      Russian aristocrats and statesmen began to call on Feodosy                      from time to time for a talk about the &amp;lsquo;Holy Matters                      (i.e., the dogmas and rites) of the Old Church and the                      novelties introduced by (patriarch) Nikon&amp;rsquo;. Among them                      were Boris Sheremetev, boyar and general; prince Alexander                      Men&amp;rsquo;shikov, favourite of the Czar; S. Naryshkin, boyar and                      diplomat. During the Northern War the Fedoseyan convent of                      Rusanovo was plundered several times by both Commonwealth                      and Russian troops. That was why Feodosy decided to retreat                      to a more remote place, and in 1708 he returned to the Pskov                      District in Russia with part of his followers. There, on                      prince Men&amp;rsquo;shikov&amp;rsquo;s estate, he established two Old                      Believers&amp;rsquo; monasteries. In 1711 he applied for official                      leave to move to a more suitable place, viz. to Ryapino near                      Tartu. Then, unexpectedly, Feodosy Vasilyev was arrested in                      Novgorod, handed over to metropolitan Yov, and soon after                      that, on July 18, 1711, he died (or, according to another                      version, was killed) in the archpriest&amp;rsquo;s prison.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   The monastery of Gudi&amp;scaron;kės (in the present-day district                       of Ignalina), which flourished between 1728 and 1755 (or                       1758), was another important centre of Fedoseyans                       influencing the development of the Fedoseyan community not                       only in the Commonwealth but also in Russia. In 1752 the                       so-called &amp;lsquo;Polish Sobor&amp;rsquo; of Gudi&amp;scaron;kės adopted the                       statutes which would became famous in the history of the                       Fedoseyan movement. They sanctioned Fedosy Vasilyev&amp;rsquo;s                       teachings and severely censured the so-called &amp;lsquo;new                       marrieds&amp;rsquo;, i.e., those who recognised marriage in church.                       This meant a turning point in the history of the Fedoseyan                       movement. Henceforth the &amp;lsquo;moderately radical&amp;rsquo; priestless                       fraction became more radical. According to the new statutes,                       the Fedoseyans were not allowed to hold common prayers or to                       have any contacts with the Pomorians of the Vig convent,                       who, under the pressure of the Russian authorities, had                       consented to pray for the wordly rulers in 1737. It                       gradually became clear that the traditionalist tendencies                       had only still more strengthened the priestless Old                       Believers&amp;rsquo; feeling of religious identity and increased the                       relatively closed character of their community. This was why                       new currents made themselves felt among the hard core                       Fedoseyans in the second half of the 18th century                       (Philippians, &lt;i&gt;titlovtsy&lt;/i&gt;), and the early 19th century                       brought more internal division as regional varieties of the                       Fedoseyan movement appeared, opposing the Lithuanian                       (commonly called &amp;lsquo;Polish&amp;rsquo;) Fedoseyans to those of                       Moscow, Riga or Kazan&amp;rsquo;.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   The second half of the 18th century saw the growth of a                       third religious centre of priestless Old Believers whose                       influence extended over the Grand Duchy and Courland: that                       of Degučiai in the present-day Zarasai District. The                       convent and parish of Degučiai were founded in 1756 (or                       1758) as part of the monks from Gudi&amp;scaron;kės settled there,                       and they existed until the middle of the 19th century.                       According to incomplete data of the 1790 population count on                       the territory of the civil (Roman Catholic) parish of                       Salakas, 581 of its inhabitants were Russians, probably Old                       Believers, which amounts to 8.4%. The local &amp;lsquo;spiritual                       fathers&amp;rsquo; did much to advance and disseminate the Old                       Belief among the Russian immigrants of present-day                       North-East Lithuania, South-Eastern Latvia and North-Western                       Belarus. The clearest proof of the authority the Degučiai                       parish enjoyed in the whole country was the conferment of                       the honorary title of &amp;lsquo;common shepherd of the Old Orthodox                       Christians of Lithuania and Courland&amp;rsquo; on its spiritual                       father *** Tanaev.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   In the second half of the 17th century and in the 18th                       century, as priestless Old Believers&amp;rsquo; parishes spread all                       over the Grand Duchy, a Fedoseyan ecclesiastical                       organisation emerged. The Fedoseyan community of the Grand                       Duchy was structured like the old Orthodox Church, without                       the three-level hierarchy. One of the peculiarities of                       religious life among the priestless Old Believers was the                       constant partipation of both laymen and spiritual fathers in                       the life of the parish and the church. The parishes were                       autonomous and functioned as basic units in the structure of                       the church. The institution of minister or spiritual father                       was introduced quite early among the Fedoseyans, at the                       close of the 17th century. The position, rights and                       obligations of the ministers were regulated by the                       resolutions of the Gudi&amp;scaron;kės Sobor of 1752. The Fedoseyans                       of the Grand Duchy and Courland had their peculiar spiritual                       &amp;lsquo;hierarchy&amp;rsquo;. From 1678 until the middle of the 19th                       century they used the title of &amp;lsquo;common shepherd of the Old                       Orthodox Christians of Lithuania and Courland&amp;rsquo;, which, in                       their view, clearly showed the hereditary character of this                       pastoral function, handed down by the old Russian Orthodox                       Church, and the fact that it was kept alive by bestowing                       this title on one of the meritorious spiritual fathers of                       the region. In the early history of the Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                       community of the Grand Duchy there was also another body                       that helped to conduct the affairs of the community: the                       Sobor. This was an assembly of ministers and representatives                       of the parishes, called to settle matters of canon law,                       ethics, administration of the parish and internal                       discipline.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   For the priestly Old Believers of the Grand Duchy, an                      important centre of both religion and culture was Vetka near                      Gomel&amp;rsquo;, in the voivody (province) of Minsk. Old Believers                      began to settle in Vetka, which was the property of a                      nobleman called Halecki, about 1685, as Empress Sophia and                      Patriarch Joachim began to use military force against the                      Old Believers in the region of Starodub, a Russian town some                      15 km from Vetka. In 1695 a priest under monastic vows                      called Feodosy, together with two secular priests, Alexander                      and Grigory, consecrated the first priestly Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                      church here, and began to hold regular liturgies in it.                      Halecki protected his dependants from the Russian                      authorities&amp;rsquo; endeavours to bring them back by force of                      arms. That was why in course of time 14 large settlements of                      merchants and tradesmen arose in the environs of Vetka,                      which became known as the Old Believers&amp;rsquo; Jerusalem. In the                      early 18th century some 40,000 people lived here, and there                      were several convents for men and women. In an unsuccessful                      attempt to restore the old ecclesiastical hierarchy among                      the Old Believers, the religious leaders of Vetka set out to                      find a bishop. They turned for help to Chrysanthos,                      patriarch of Jerusalem, to Anthony, metropilitan of Iasi,                      and finally to Paisios II, patriarch of Constantinople.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   This search for a bishop was put to an end in 1735 by the                      first expulsion of the Old Believers of Vetka. At the                      command of Empress Anna Ivanovna five Russian regiments                      marched into Commonwealth territory and led away some 10,000                      to 14,000 Old Believers. They destroyed a lot of old icons                      and the unique library of the Lavrent&amp;rsquo;ev monastery. Soon                      the Old Believers returned to Vetka, erected a new church                      and founded a new men&amp;rsquo;s cloister. The second expulsion of                      Old Believers from Vetka took place in 1764, when two                      Russian regiments commanded by major Maslov led away almost                      20,000 Old Believers who were to be deported to Siberia.                      Part of the Old Believers escaped repression and settled in                      other places of the voivody of Minsk. To this day, the                      statutes and traditions of the Old Believers&amp;rsquo; church of                      Vetka have not lost their historical and canonical                      significance for the &lt;i&gt;Russian Orthodox Church of Old                      Believers&lt;/i&gt;. Vetka has created its own characteristic                      school of icon painting, in which the heritage of the                      Yaroslavl&amp;rsquo;, Moscow and Imperial schools is combined with                      the younger technique of gilt blanks (&lt;i&gt;zolotoprobel&amp;rsquo;noe                      pis&amp;rsquo;mo&lt;/i&gt;). The influence of the Vetka school of icon                      painting is still felt in the work of the contemporary Old                      Believers&amp;rsquo; icon painters of Lithuania.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;b&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                                    &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;                                      &lt;font color=&quot;#008080&quot; size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;The Old Believers in the Society of the Grand Duchy&quot;&gt;The                       Old Believers in the Society of the Grand Duchy&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/font&gt;                                     &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;/b&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                                    &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   One of the principal causes of the emigration of Old                       Believers was the more favourable religious and social                       climate they found in the Grand Duchy. In the                       Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth, the Old Believers were a new                       religious group which, in a country where the                       Counter-Reformation had triumphed, could not fail to attract                       the attention of the King and the Roman Catholic Church. In                       1690 a State commission led by A. Poltev was appointed in                       order to &amp;lsquo;examine the new religion&amp;rsquo;. The commission                       found that there was nothing &amp;lsquo;schismatic&amp;rsquo; about the Old                       Belief and that the Old Believers &amp;lsquo;did not belong to the                       category of sectarians dangerous to the State and the Church&amp;rsquo;.                       Some authors have faith in the evidence of the sources                       stating that king John Sobieski issued a proclamation &amp;lsquo;concerning                       the liberty of the Old Believers to live in Poland and their                       absolute independence of the Roman Catholic clergy in all                       matters of doctrine and rite&amp;rsquo;, even though no such                       document is actually extant. Thus, in the eyes of the                       government officials and Roman Catholic hierarchs of the                       Polish-Lithuanian gentry republic, an Old Believer was a                       free person come from abroad in search of asylum, with only                       a moderate measure of &amp;lsquo;heretical&amp;rsquo; views.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   Essentially, the Old Believers enjoyed religious freedom                       in the Grand Duchy of Lithuania in the 18th century. A good                       illustration of this freedom of religion was the favourable                       response count Chodkiewicz gave in 1771 to a petition by                       group of priestly Old Believers requesting permission to                       settle in the village of Chernobyl, which was his property.                       The Old Believers wanted to practice their religion without                       impediments, to have their clergy and monastics, and to                       build their churches and monasteries. Unfortunately, no                       similar petitions are extant from Lithuania proper. In 1779,                       according to some authors, the authorities granted the Old                       Believers the right freely to practice their religion in the                       present-day region of Suwałki and Seinai. There can be no                       doubt that part of the nobility of the Grand Duchy, such as                       the Radziwiłł, Tyzenhauz, Czartoryski and Chreptowicz                       families, whose members often held high offices, welcomed                       Russian emigrants on their estates, knowing that at least                       part of them were Old Believers. A resolution adopted by the                       Warsaw Confederation of 1573, later included in the Third                       Lithuanian Statute (1588) granted estate owners the right to                       decide to which religious denomination their dependants                       should belong. Making use of their status of patrons, the                       Roman Catholic gentry of the 17th and 18th centuries could                       allow or forbid the Old Believers living on their estates to                       practice their religion, and they could compel the Orthodox                       to become Roman Catholics or Uniates.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   The benevolent attitude of the officials, gentry and Roman                       Catholic clergy of the Commonwealth towards the Old                       Believers may have had several causes. First, the Old                       Believers&amp;rsquo; religious beliefs and way of thinking were                       relatively acceptable to them. No doubt the Old Believers,                       who accepted the Christian dogmas, had more chance of being                       well received in Poland and Lithuania than the country                       gentleman Kazimierz łyszczyński, who privately sympathised                       with atheism and was beheaded and burnt about the same time                       (1689), or the nobleman Andrzej Grudziński (died 1678), who                       liked to state that he accepted no religion but, if ever he                       should get to Heaven, would then also learn which faith was                       the right one and embrace it. The Old Believers also made a                       better impression than the so-called &amp;lsquo;Arians&amp;rsquo;, i.e., the                       Antitrinitarians who had been banished from the country some                       40 years earlier (1658-1660) and, in the words of the Diet&amp;rsquo;s                       Bill of Rights, were &amp;lsquo;followers of a dangerous heresy&amp;rsquo;.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   Another, and perhaps even more important, if not the                      principal reason for this relatively sympathetic attitude                      towards the Old Believers was the local landowners&amp;rsquo;                      economical and partly political interest. The Grand Duchy                      had been going through a period of war, catastrophic                      depopulation and economical decline since the middle of the                      17th century, and the early 18th century brought the                      Northern War, with famine and pestilence in its aftermath.                      In sum, the country had lost about half of its population                      and badly needed an increase in people and workforce.                      Moreover, the spontaneous migrations of at first thousands                      and later on hundreds of thousands of Russians through East                      and Central Europe became almost uncontrollable. As if this                      was not enough, the Counter-Reformation continued its                      successful offensive against Orthodoxy during the reign of                      John Sobieski. In the outcome of the Treaty of Andrusovo                      (1667), out of four Orthodox dioceses only one, that of                      Mogilyov, was left, whereas the Uniates had no fewer than                      nine dioceses. We can thus say without much exaggeration                      that the Old Believers, so harshly persecuted at home, were                      welcomed in the Commonwealth as enemies of the hostile                      Russian State and radical opponents of the Russian Orthodox                      Church.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   A third reason, also of great importance, was that the                      first Old Believers were aliens, and that their religion                      (both in the 17th century and later) virtually never spread                      to other ethnic and denominational groups. In this respect,                      the Old Believers were similar to the Jews, Muslims and                      Karaims of Lithuania. Fourthly, though most of them were                      freemen, the Old Believers belonged to the lower layers of                      society, and therefore they attracted little attention in                      the Polish-Lithuanian gentry republic. Most Old Believers                      were peasants or small town dwellers, and they were neither                      prepared nor able to perform an active role in the social                      and political life of the country. Initially they did not                      even reach Vilnius, the vital centre of the country and the                      &amp;lsquo;holy city&amp;rsquo; from which the predominant religion was at                      that time able to ban all other religions. (An Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                      parish was established in Vilnius in 1830.) In the public                      life of the country the Old Believers marked their presence,                      albeit episodically, in the second half of the 18th century,                      when their merchants began to commission religious and                      polemical books in the printing house of the Uniate                      Monastery of the Holy Trinity in Vilnius.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   A fifth reason for this tolerance towards Old Believers                      could have been the rationalist and anticlerical influences                      affecting the nobility, especially in the second half of the                      18th century. A sixth factor could have been the territorial                      isolation of the Old Believers, who tended to establish                      themselves in the northern and eastern peripheries of the                      Grand Duchy, relatively far from the political and cultural                      centres endowed with a symbolic value, such as the capital                      Vilnius. Generally speaking, the Old Believers enjoyed much                      greater acceptance than the Antitrinitarians, Protestants                      and Orthodox. A certain tolerance towards the Old Believers                      was in harmony with the image of a &amp;lsquo;haven of tolerance in                      Europe&amp;rsquo; cultivated in the Polish-Lithuanian Commonwealth.                      One should not forget, however, that the religious tolerance                      of the 18th century Commonwealth was limited, because                      tolerance was in all respects a rare virtue in this country.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   In the 18th century the return of the Russian refugees was                      a question frequently touched upon in the correspondence and                      talks between diplomats and other officials of Russia and                      the Commonwealth. It was under the pressure of Russian                      diplomats that in 1754 August III issued a proclamation                      summoning the estate owners of the country not to give                      shelter to Russian emigrants on their lands and to send                      those who were &amp;lsquo;hiding from justice&amp;rsquo; back to Russia. The                      local gentry, however, did not haste to send back the                      emigrants and sought ways to avoid this.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   The emigration of Russian subjects to the Commonwealth                      caused much commotion in Petersburg. The government of                      Catherine II sought to get the emigrants back both by                      exercising diplomatic pressure on Warsaw and by sending                      troops to bring them back by force. Russian politicians even                      claimed that the 1772 partition of Poland was a means of                      seeking compensation for the financial and economic losses                      caused by the emigration of Russians to the Commonwealth.                      According to the then minister of foreign affairs of Russia,                      N. Panin, about 300,000 Russians were living in the                      Commonwealth before its partition, not counting the                      descendents of Russian emigrants who were born in the                      Commonwealth. Contemporary Polish and Lithuanian sources                      mention much smaller numbers of Russian refugees, singling                      out only the Old Believers, who are stated to have been                      100,000 in number before the 1772 partition. In the 1770s                      the emigration from Russia was a constant, though not                      central topic of diplomatic exchanges between the                      Commonwealth and Russia.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   As several Old Believers&amp;rsquo; communities established                      themselves in the Grand Duchy in the 18th century, diversity                      within this traditionally multicultural society became still                      more pronounced. At a time when the tradition of Eastern                      Christianity was in decline or underwent a transformation in                      the Commonwealth, the Old Believers revived it (though in                      the case of the Fedoseyans, Philippians and Pomorians not                      without certain modifications), enriching it with specific                      elements of old Russian Orthodoxy and Russian culture. The                      most remarkable contributions the Old Believers made to the                      religious and cultural life of the Commonwealth were the                      theological concepts of the early priestless movement, their                      social practice and their impressive achievements in                      religious publishing.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   The priestless Old Believers of the second half of the                       17th century and the 18th century took a very specific view                       of the Church, the State and society in general. They were                       convinced that the hierarchy of the Russian Orthodox Church                       and the sacraments they administered were no longer filled                       with divine grace, because the Antichrist had seized power                       in the world. Part of the priestless Old Believers treated                       the Antichrist anthropomorphically and saw him embodied in                       Patriarch Nikon and, later on, in Czar Peter I. Most of the                       Fedoseyans and Pomorians imagined the Antichrist as a                       spiritual principle, manifesting itself in the renouncement                       of old Russian Orthodoxy &amp;ndash; for that was how they viewed                       the 17th century Church reforms. For them, it was an evil                       spirit. The Russian Old Believers, part of whom emigrated to                       Poland and Lithuania, also sought to loosen or even                       completely sever all links with the dominant Orthodox Church                       and with the State, they refused to serve in the army, to                       appear in court etc. They preferred to form their own                       communities, founded on original theological principles,                       common labour and collective property, in secluded places                       such as Rusanovo or Gudi&amp;scaron;kės, which became centres of the                       Fedoseyan movement in the first half of the 18th century.                       (In the middle of the 18th century the name of one of the                       more radical branches of the Old Believers&amp;rsquo; movement, the                       Philippians or, in Lithuanian, &lt;i&gt;piliponai&lt;/i&gt;, spread all                       over the Commonwealth as a general term referring to all Old                       Believers, even though there were several other                       denominations in the country as well: mainly Fedoseyans,                       Pomorians, Philippians and fugitive priestly Old Believers.)                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   The printing of Old Believers&amp;rsquo; books in the                       Commonwealth, which achieved its culmination in the second                       half of the 18th and in the early 19th century, was an                       exceptional phenomenon in the history of book printing and                       book art. In the cultural history of the Grand Duchy it is                       important as a manifestation of the tradition of Eastern                       Christianity and Eastern Slavonic culture. According to the                       Polish scholar Mrs. Z. Jaroszewicz-Pieresławcew, the Old                       Believers&amp;rsquo; book production may help us to retrace &amp;lsquo;the                       interaction of the cultures of East and West&amp;rsquo;: these                       repeatedly reprinted religious books, instruments in the                       campaign against Nikon, combined elements of Uniate                       (Cyrillic) and Polish typographical art, because the                       printers did not always ... [leidėjai nevisada griežtai                       laikydavosi spausdinimo palapiui taisyklės].                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   In addition to the Commonwealth&amp;rsquo;s traditional centres of                      Eastern Slavonic book printing, Vilnius and Ostrog, Old                      Believers&amp;rsquo; books were printed in Mogilyov (1733&amp;ndash;1773),                      the Uniate monastery of Vilnius (1767&amp;ndash;1812), Suprasl&amp;rsquo;                      (1777&amp;ndash;1791), Pochaevo (1782&amp;ndash;1795), A. Tyzenhauz&amp;rsquo;s                      printing house in Grodno (1781&amp;ndash;1792), and P. Dufour&amp;rsquo;s                      printing house in Warsaw (1785&amp;ndash;1788 and 1798). They were                      not only new editions of works printed before Nikon&amp;rsquo;s                      reform, but also liturgical books compiled by the Old                      Believers themselves as well as collections of documents                      reflecting the history of the Old Believers&amp;rsquo; struggle and                      polemical writings attacking the official Orthodox Church.                      The initiators of this tradition of book printing in the                      Commonwealth were the priestly Old Believers of Kaluga.                      (With the exception of the years 1785&amp;ndash;1787, the printing                      of Old Believers&amp;rsquo; books was prohibited until 1905.) An                      important role was played by the local merchants who                      entertained close contacts with businessmen in Russia and                      abroad.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   Vilnius took a leading position in the Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                      book printing. It was in the Uniate Holy Trinity Monastery                      in Vilnius that the first book published by the Old                      Believers came out in 1767: it was &lt;i&gt;The&lt;/i&gt; &lt;i&gt;Sermons of                      Avva Dorotey&lt;/i&gt;, a reprint of a book published in Moscow in                      1651. Between 1767 and 1812 no fewer than 50 titles were                      published in Vilnius by the Old Believers. Most of them are                      editions of the Bible (the Gospels and the Psalter) or                      prayer books such as the Horologion or Breviary (Russ. &lt;i&gt;Chasoslov&lt;/i&gt;),                      the Shorter Horologion (Russ. &lt;i&gt;Chasovnik&lt;/i&gt;), the                      Hexameron (Russ. &lt;i&gt;Shestodnev&lt;/i&gt;), and also writings of a                      didactic, hagiographical or edifying nature (the&lt;i&gt; Primer&lt;/i&gt;,                      the&lt;i&gt; Gospels for Instruction&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i&gt;The Life and Miracles                      of Nikola the Thaumaturge&lt;/i&gt;). In all, the Old Believers                      published some 150 titles in the Commonwealth in the 18th                      and early 19th centuries, an impressive number for those                      times. The number of copies was not small either: in Suprasl&amp;rsquo;,                      some books were printed in several thousand of copies. Part                      of these books were in use among the Old Believers of                      Lithuania.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   In social, legal and ethnoreligious respect the Old                      Believers living in the Commonwealth could be considered a                      separate estate or social group: this was the view taken by                      the Polish historian T. Korzon (1897) as well as by Norman                      Davies (1998) in their &lt;i&gt;Histories of Poland&lt;/i&gt;. When in                      1808 the Russian Senate debated on the status to be granted                      to the Old Believers in the lands of the former                      Commonwealth, some of the more liberal senators argued that                      both the Old Believers and the rent-paying tenants were                      socially and legally distinct groups that had no pendant in                      Russia, where most of the population were serfs.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   In the second half of the 17th and in the 18 century the                       Old Believers were freemen in the Commonwealth: they had the                       right to move to another landlord&amp;rsquo;s estate. In the Grand                       Duchy, freemen could rent land and farmsteads belonging to                       Crown, Church or private estates. The main occupation of the                       Old Believers was agriculture. Some of them were craftsmen                       or were engaged in such trades as carting, joinery, flax                       cultivation, horticulture or forestry. Some of the Russian                       emigrants were merchants or small townfolk. Part of the Old                       Believers lived without a written lease, and later on,                       especially in the first half of the 19th century, when the                       management of manors became increasingly based on the corv&amp;eacute;e,                       this was used as a pretext to reduce them to serfdom. (The                       Constitution of 1791 gave the State the right to interfere                       with the relations between landlords and tenants.)                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;b&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                                    &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;                                      &lt;font color=&quot;#008080&quot; size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;&lt;a name=&quot;The Old Believers and their numbers&quot;&gt;The                       Old Believers and their numbers&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/font&gt;                                     &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;/b&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                                    &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   In 1772 there were probably between 100,000 and 180,000                       Old Believers in the Commonwealth. After the partition of                       1791, there were still between 100,000 and 180,000 Old                       Believers left in the country, which amounted to 1.1&amp;ndash;2 %                       of an overall population of 8.790.000.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   (Generally speaking, the investigators&amp;rsquo; estimations of                       the number of Russians in the Commonwealth are not based on                       statistics but on the more or less argued opinion of                       official or private observators. That is why the figures                       strongly diverge and the numbers cited by one source may be                       from three to ten times greater than those of others. So,                       for instance, count N. Panin declared in 1772 that there                       could be as many as 300,000 or more Russian subjects in the                       Commonwealth, not counting their descendants born in                       emigration. Contemporary Russian sources tended to give                       unbelievably high estimates of the number of Russian                       emigrants in the Commonwealth. Court Counsellor A. Svečin,                       who visited the Commonwealth on official duty in the first                       years of the 18th century, claimed that there were &amp;lsquo;hosts                       of hosts&amp;rsquo; of them &amp;ndash; nearly a million. In 1762 the                       merchant M. Yakovlev, an Old Believers established in                       Toropets but originally coming from the Commonwealth, wrote                       to the Senate in St-Petersburg that &amp;lsquo;in the lands of                       Poland and Turkey there were no fewer than 1,500,000 Old                       Believers, counting only men, without their families&amp;rsquo;, and                       that &amp;lsquo;in Poland alone there were more than a million of                       them&amp;rsquo;. However, Polish sources from the same period, and                       modern Polish historians, cite much smaller numbers.                       According to Tadeusz Korzon, there were about 100,000 Old                       Believers living in the Commonwealth after the first                       partition. Another Polish historian, W. Wielhorski,                       estimates the number of Old Believers in the Grand Duchy at                       the close of the 18th century at about 140,000).                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;b&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                                    &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;blockquote&gt;                   &lt;blockquote&gt;                     &lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;                                              &lt;a name=&quot;The Old Believers in Lithuania in the 19th and 20th centuries&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#008080&quot; size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;The                           Old Believers in Lithuania in the 19th and 20th                           centuries&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;                                            &lt;/div&gt;                   &lt;/blockquote&gt;                 &lt;/blockquote&gt;                 &lt;/b&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                                    &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   In 1795, what was left of the territory of the                       Commonwealth of Two Peoples was divided between Russia,                       Prussia and Austria. This was the Third Partition that put                       an end to the existence of the State. From free citizens of                       an independent country, the Old Believers turned into                       objects of persecution by the Czarist authorities (this                       persecution would last until 1905), a group of &amp;lsquo;schismatics&amp;rsquo;                       at the western outskirts of an Empire where the dominant                       religion was Russian Orthodoxy.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   In the course of the 19th century, the Russian policy with                      regard to Old Believers went through several stages.                      Initially, the Czarist rule did not appear to be very                      oppressive. Alexander I (1801&amp;ndash;1825) seemed to be an                      enligtened and magnanimous ruler, and the first decennia of                      his reign raised hopes that the plight of the Old Believers                      in Lithuania and in Russia itself would change for the                      better. He was the only Russian Emperor ever to visit the                      Old Believers of Lithuania (1814). On those years the                      authorities turned a blind eye to the building of churches                      by Old Believers and to the activities of their communities                      and convents throughout the empire.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   In the early 19th century, the parish of Degučiai was                       still a famous religious and cultural centre of the                       Fedoseyans, as it had been in the second half of the 18th                       century. In 1819, the spiritual father of the Degučiai                       community was awarded the honorary title of &amp;lsquo;common                       shepherd of the Old Orthodox Christians of Lithuania and                       Courland&amp;rsquo;. In 1822, a marriage ceremonial was designed for                       the first time in Degučiai, and from 1823 church books were                       kept, registering baptisms, marriages and deaths. This means                       that the Degučiai parish recognised the concept of                       marriages without priestly sanction (Russ. &lt;i&gt;bessvyashchennoslovny                       brak&lt;/i&gt;). In the history of the priestless Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                       communities of Lithuania, the year 1823 sealed the end of                       the Fedoseyan epoch and the beginning of a new                       Fedoseyan-Pomorian epoch. (The more moderate teachings of                       the New Pomorians would finally prevail among the Old                       Believers of Lithuania in the early 20th century.)                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   These changes in the Old Believers&amp;rsquo; community coincided                       with the renewal of the policy of severe religious and civil                       discrimination of the Old Believers (now numbering about                       8,000,000 people in Russia according to unofficial data)                       during the reign of Nicholas I. This policy could not fail                       to affect Lithuania&amp;rsquo;s Old Believers. A whole system of                       discriminatory measures was designed, including the creation                       of secret committees for Old Believers&amp;rsquo; affairs in                       Petersburg and in 22 other provinces. Many new laws, often                       absurd, were passed in order to hamper the religious and                       social life of the Old Believers. Between 1825 and 1855, out                       of 33 well-known Old Believers&amp;rsquo; prayers houses in                       Lithuania, 13 were closed down and 8 were destroyed. The                       more prominent spiritual fathers were arrested, put into                       prison or forbidden to leave their parishes. The Old                       Believers&amp;rsquo; prayer house in Degučiai was closed down in                       1840 and subsequently converted into a Russian Orthodox                       church.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   In the second half of the 19th century, the situation of                      the Old Believers began to improve. Public opinion became                      more tolerant with respect to them, and the authorities                      began to grant them more civil rights. A law passed on May                      3, 1883, gave the Russian Old Believers freedom to practice                      their religion, while still maintaining the ban on its overt                      &amp;lsquo;manifestations&amp;rsquo; (such as walking in procession with the                      sun, ringing bells or, in the case of priests and spiritual                      fathers, wearing certain types of ecclesiastical garments).                      After the insurrection of 1863&amp;ndash;1864, the Russian                      administration in Lithuania adopted a double-faced policy                      with regard to the local Old Believers. On the one hand, the                      Czarist authorities still sought to induce or compel them by                      various means to embrace the &amp;lsquo;unified belief&amp;rsquo; (Russ. &lt;i&gt;edinoverye&lt;/i&gt;)                      or official Russian Orthodoxy. On the other hand, they also                      began to cajole the Old Believers, who were, after all,                      Russian-speaking people who had preserved their Russian                      cultural tradition, hoping to use them in their policy of                      Russification. Although the Old Believers shared in some of                      the economical advantages which the Russians enjoyed in                      Lithuania, still the repressive Czarist policies and the                      restriction of their civil rights bred discontent among                      them. That is why they never allowed themselves to be made                      an instrument in the Czarist authorities&amp;rsquo; policy of                      Russification of the country.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   It was not until March 17, 1905 that Czar Nicholas II                      issued his decree on liberty of religion, and the Old                      Believers had to wait for the manifesto of October 17 of the                      same year in order to see their civil rights restored. For                      the first time, these acts gave the activities of the Old                      believers&amp;rsquo; parishes in Russia a legal foundation. A decree                      of October 17, 1906, laid down procedures for the                      establishment of new parishes as well as the rights of the                      parish members and their leaders. In the early 20th century,                      the spiritual and cultural life of the Old Believers in                      Russia livened up, and some even speak of a renaissance of                      the Old Belief. Short-lived though it was (it lasted only                      some ten years), it still left indelible traces in the                      cultural tradition of Russia&amp;rsquo;s Old believers.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   It was about that time (late 19th and early 20th century)                      that the Old Believers&amp;rsquo; parish of Vilnius, led by                      Aristarkh Pimonov, became the religious centre of the                      Pomorians. In 1901, the first assembly of spiritual fathers                      of the Pomorian parishes took place in Vilnius. It was also                      in Vilnius that an assembly of spiritual fathers and                      representatives of the parishes of present-day Lithuania,                      Latvia, Estonia, Poland and Belarus was held on January 25&amp;ndash;27,                      1906. On the eve of World war I there were no fewer than 45                      Old Believers&amp;rsquo; parishes in the provinces of Vilnius and                      Kaunas. Out of these, 11 were established after 1905. There                      were between 81,000 and 100,000 Old Believers in these                      provinces.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   World War I put an end to this period in the history of                      the Old Believers.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   For the first time in history, the authorities of the                      independent Lithuanian State officially recognised the Old                      Believers as a religious organisation. On May 20, 1923, the                      government issued &lt;i&gt;Provisional regulations concerning the                      relationship between the organisation of Old Believers of                      Lithuania and the Lithuanian Government&lt;/i&gt;, whereby the                      autonomy of the Old Believers&amp;rsquo; Church was recognised. From                      1925 onward, the government regularly granted the Old                      Believers&amp;rsquo; Church a certain finacial support. The                      ministers were remunerated by the State for keeping church                      books. The historian of the Old Believers, Ivan Prozorov,                      describes the 1920s and 1930s as a period of unrestricted                      freedom of religion and complete equality in rights with the                      other religions of Lithuania.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   Between 1918 and 1940, Kaunas was an important centre of                      religious and cultural life for the Old Believers. On May 6,                      1922, the first assembly of the Pomorian Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                      Church of Lithuania took place in this city. An                      administrative body was elected: The Central Council of Old                      Believers. Vasily Prozorov became its first president. From                      1934 till 1938 this office was held by Aristarkh Yefremov                      and from 1938 till 1941 by Ivan Prozorov. In 1923, the                      Council appointed the so-called Spiritual Commission                      composed of five spiritual fathers. They had to deal with                      matters of canon law. In all, eight assemblies of the                      Lithuanian Old Believers were held in Kaunas in the 1920s                      and 1930s. In 1937, there were 42,485 Old Believers in                      Lithuania, which amounts to some 2% of the population. There                      were 53 active Old Believers&amp;rsquo; parishes, served by 51                      spiritual fathers.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   When World War II broke out and Lithuania recovered part                      of the Vilnius region on October 10, 1939, the number of Old                      Believers&amp;rsquo; parishes on Lithuanian territory grew to 60,                      and the number of faithful to some 70,000&amp;ndash;80,000. In June                      1940, however, the whole country was occupied by the Soviet                      Union. The first spell of Soviet rule in 1940 and 1941 was                      heavy in consequences for the Old Believers of Lithuania. In                      June 1941, many Russian Old Believers was deported to                      Siberia together with Lithuanians, Poles and Jews. Among                      them were the president of the Council, Ivan Prozorov, and                      his predecessor Vasily Prozorov.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   Between 1941 and 1944 Lithuania was under German                       occupation. All inhabitants of the country suffered from the                       atrocities of Nazi rule. Almost the whole Jewish community                       was exterminated. But along with Jews, Lithuanians, Poles                       and Romanies, the local Russian population was also                       affected, especially those who had collaborated with the                       Soviet partizans or given them support, and those who had                       sympathised or were suspected of having sympathised with the                       Soviet regime (among them, there were relatively many Old                       Believers or descendants of Old Believers). Many hundreds                       were shot, e.g., in the neighbourhood of Roki&amp;scaron;kis,                       Užusaliai, Bagdonys and Palivarkas, where the Nazis and                       their accomplices, recruited among the Lithuanians and other                       local inhabitants, held mass executions. Many Russian Old                       Believers were sent to Germany for forced labour. In the                       spring of 1941, some 10,000 Old Believers from the Suwałki                       region in Nazi occupied Poland were moved to Lithuania.                       Here, their situation was initially rather difficult. On                       November 23, 1943, the Old Believers of Lithuania held their                       assembly and elected a new Supreme Council as well as a                       Spiritual Court. Lithuanians, Poles, Russians and even Jews                       in the ghettoes &amp;ndash; all tried to keep up some form of                       religious and cultural life in their communities. It was                       really life in the shadow of death.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   The years of Soviet occupation, just like those of the                       occupation by Czarist Russia, were not uniform in character.                       The most tragical period was that between 1944 and 1953. The                       Soviet authorities did not allow the Old Believers to create                       a common religious centre for the Pomorian Old Believers of                       the Soviet Union, and they also tried to hamper the                       activities of the Supreme Council of Old Believers in                       Vilnius. The mass deportations of inhabitants of Lithuania                       did not spare the Russian Old Believers either. Almost one                       fifth of the spiritual fathers, and many of the faithful,                       were arrested and deported. Among them was the president of                       the Supreme Council, Ivan Romanov. Between 1945 and 1955                       more than ten prayer houses were closed down, a few of them                       were destroyed. In face of the repressive Soviet policies                       against the Old Believers, the Spiritual Court adopted, in                       May 1948, an ambiguous resolution stating that &amp;lsquo;The Old                       Believers&amp;rsquo; Church, guided by the Holy Writ ... has always                       recognised and recognises Soviet rule as sent by God&amp;rsquo;.                       Anxious to find a modus vivendi with the communist r&amp;eacute;gime,                       the leaders of the Old Believers&amp;rsquo; Church became involved,                       from the early 1950s onward, in the Soviet peace movement,                       which served mainly purposes of propaganda. After Stalin&amp;rsquo;s                       death (1953), and especially after 1956, the pressure of the                       Soviet r&amp;eacute;gime abated somewhat, but it still remained what                       it had been &amp;ndash; totalitarian and oppressive.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   Between 1948 and 1965, Fyodor Kuznetsov (1869&amp;ndash;1965),                      spiritual father of the Vilnius parish, became president of                      the Supreme Council. He combined this function with that of                      chairman of the Spiritual Commission. After his death, he                      was succeeded by Yosif Nikitin (1905&amp;ndash;1996), spiritual                      father of the Kaunas parish. Ivan Yegorov (1905&amp;ndash;1998)                      became president of the Supreme Council in 1969 and was                      twice reelected afterwards. Whatever the conditions in which                      it functioned, the Supreme Council of Vilnius was, in Soviet                      times, the only religious centre of Pomorian Old Believers                      in the whole Soviet Union. Since 1954 the Supreme Council                      publishes, together with the Old Believers&amp;rsquo; parishes of                      Riga and Moscow, the annual &lt;i&gt;Almanac of the Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                      Church&lt;/i&gt;.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   At the initiative of the Supreme Council in Vilnius, three                      important assemblies of Old Believers where held in 1966,                      1974 and 1988. They were attended by spiritual fathers and                      other representatives of Pomorian Old Believers&amp;rsquo; parishes                      from Lithuania, Latvia, Estonia, Belarus, the Ukraine and                      Russia. Many of them recognised the spiritual authority of                      the Supreme Council in Vilnius. In 1971, the Russian                      Orthodox Church lifted the anathema it had once cast on the                      &amp;lsquo;old rite&amp;rsquo;. This did away with the principal cause of                      three centuries of animosity between the branches of Russian                      Orthodoxy and opened the way for a diologue between Orthodox                      churches. A solemn assembly of the Pomorian Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                      Church was held in Vilnius in 1988 to celebrate the 1000th                      anniversary of the Christianisation of Russia.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   The situation of the (predominantly rural) Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                       parishes in Lithuania was negatively affected not only by                       Soviet anti-religious policies and persecution of the                       church, but also by collectivisation, industrialisation and                       urbanisation. Between the 1940s and the 1980s the number of                       faithful and of spiritual fathers in the rural parishes fell                       dramatically, though the number of officially registered                       parishes did not reflect this process. In 1948, there were                       56 Old Believers&amp;rsquo; parishes, more than 50 spiritual fathers                       and nearly 88,700 faithful in Lithuania. In 1969 there were                       still 56 parishes left, but in 1992, for a number of 51                       parishes, there were only 11 spiritual fathers and,                       according to data of the Old Believers&amp;rsquo; community leaders,                       slightly more than 33,000 faithful. Then, however, a process                       of dynamic growth of urban Old Believers&amp;rsquo; parishes set in,                       especially in such towns as Vilnius, Kaunas, Klaipėda,                       Zarasai and Panevėžys. In Soviet Lithuania, the Old                       Believers&amp;rsquo; Church was second only to the Roman Catholic                       Church with respect to the number of parishes.                  &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   After Lithuania had recovered its independence, on                      November 22, 1990, the Supreme Council of the Old Believers                      adopted a new statute for the Pomorian Old Orthodox Church                      of Old Believers. The Old Believers&amp;rsquo; Church has to meet                      new and difficult challenges in the domain of catechisation                      and of social and ethical policies. Thousands of Russian Old                      Believers in Lithuania put their hopes in it success. Yet                      the Old Believers&amp;rsquo; Church need a lot of time to cure the                      ailments and repair the damages caused by 50 years of                      communist rule. The way of thinking and the moral behaviour                      of people accustomed to live in a climate of godlessness,                      lack of responsibility, blind submissiveness and perpetual                      falsehood have been deeply affected. Moreover, the Old                      Believers&amp;rsquo; Church of Lithuania has to face new and                      complicated problems: scissions within some parishes,                      competing fractions within the leadership of the Church,                      material difficulties as a consequence of economic recession                      and the failure to obtain restitution of immovable property                      once belonging to the church.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                   In 1995, the Lithuanian government recognised the Old                      Believers&amp;rsquo; Church as one of the nine traditional                      denominations of the country. The Old Believers&amp;rsquo; regained                      the autonomy they had enjoyed between 1918 and 1940.                      According to incomplete data of the 2001 population count,                      there are more than 27,000 Old Believers in Lithuania (0.78%                      of an overall population of 3,484,000). We may assume that                      the number of people descending from Russian Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                      or mixed (e.g., Russian and Lithuanian Catholic) families,                      having some Russian blood in their veins and/or having                      connections with the tradition of the Old Belief, is                      considerable greater. At present, there are 59 Old Believers&amp;rsquo;                      parishes in Lithuania registered by the Supreme Council of                      the Old Orthodox Pomorian Church in Lithuania.                 &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;justify&quot;&gt;                                    &lt;/div&gt;                 &lt;div align=&quot;right&quot;&gt;                   Grigorijus Pota&amp;scaron;enko.&lt;br&gt;                      Translated from the Lithuanian by Axel Holvoet                  &lt;/div&gt;               &lt;/blockquote&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>No Longer Numbered Among the Nations</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/No+Longer+Numbered+Among+the+Nations</link><author>John_Alden</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/No+Longer+Numbered+Among+the+Nations</guid><pubDate>Thu, 05 Nov 2009 18:02:03 CST</pubDate><description>&lt;br&gt;&lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;  &lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot; face=&quot;Garamond&quot; size=&quot;6&quot;&gt;&lt;b&gt;Resistance to the Census&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;  &lt;br&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot; face=&quot;Garamond&quot; size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;...behold, the people shall dwell alone, and shall not be reckoned among the nations. Numbers 23:9&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot; face=&quot;Garamond&quot; size=&quot;5&quot;&gt;This page was created for the purpose of gathering more information on the thread, Resistance to the Census. Thank you Nathan for the good suggestion.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot; face=&quot;Garamond&quot; size=&quot;5&quot;&gt;Posted to the initial thread on Wednesday, August 5th, was this line.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot; face=&quot;Garamond&quot; size=&quot;5&quot;&gt;&amp;quot;A liberal group called ACORN, which is involved in voter registration, will be involved in the 2010 census.&amp;quot;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot; face=&quot;Garamond&quot; size=&quot;5&quot;&gt;This is my understanding as well, ACORN was in some trouble over voter registration and it is odd that it would now be given such Census authority. If I recall correctly it was suggested that there was some mishandling from the side of President Obama with regard to ACORN. It all sounds like a big mess, truly antichrist. This photo below has been passed around in a disapproving manner.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;  &lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot; face=&quot;Garamond&quot; size=&quot;5&quot;&gt; &lt;/font&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot; face=&quot;Garamond&quot; size=&quot;5&quot;&gt;The KJV Bible contradicts itself in the two census accounts of King David.&lt;br&gt;&lt;div&gt;  2 Sam 24:1 says God was the inspiration, 1 Chr 21:1 says Satan was.&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  There is no contradiction in the Septuagint (the version Jesus read from in the Temple), both of the references in it say that Satan instigated it. So I side with the Septuagint reading, due to such agreements.&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;br&gt;&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  After David was deceived by Satan to take the census a plague was sent by God.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;According to census figures the world population hit 6,666,666,666 in May, 2008.&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;br&gt;&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  There are other types of censuses too, like the Federal-State Census of Fatal Occupational Injuries, which all tell their own sad stories.&lt;br&gt;&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;br&gt;Here are some responses that can be offered to Census Agents questions:&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &amp;quot;No such Persons at this location.&amp;quot; &lt;br&gt;(They are looking for State and Federal Residents and we should not be counted among such people.)&lt;br&gt;[Being called a Resident is an Office we do not want to fall into.]&lt;br&gt;Tell them you are &amp;quot;not a U.S. Citizen.&amp;quot;&lt;br&gt;(We should often be renouncing even any implied earthly national citizenship&amp;#39;s.)&lt;br&gt;Tell any &amp;#39;would be&amp;#39; census takers that no person&amp;#39;s here take part in their worldly census.&lt;br&gt;(The word &amp;quot;person&amp;quot; has been brought down to use from the idea of an actors persona, and we ought not to be going around acting, that is, being a hypocrite.)&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;div&gt;  Should a Census form find its way through the mail to you, don&amp;#39;t open it. If you opened it, reseal it. On the front, write, &amp;quot;No residents at this address.&amp;quot; Then send it back.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;5&quot;&gt;If the Census Bureau telephones, simply say, &amp;quot;Nobody is here to answer your questions.&amp;quot; If questions persist just repeat the idea over, &amp;quot;I&amp;#39;m sorry, there is no one here to answer your questions.&amp;quot;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;The government considers us all criminals until we accept their contract (papers and/or plastic), because without such things they have no justification for abusing/persecuting us. If we accept the governments requirements then we are abusing ourselves. So if it makes the government feel better let them Try us for our Faith to see if our Faith is True, for it is better to be abused for Righteousness sake than as Sinners.&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;br&gt;&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  If we are to take a stand for what is right we must renounce the desire to be a Subject Citizen of worldly nations, we ought to seek the protection that comes from Above.&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;br&gt;&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  May we practice good things so that we are ready the next time we are faced with such a situation.&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;br&gt;I did find this &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.thornwalker.com/ditch/censusresist.htm&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;Diary of a Census Resister&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;Lying is inherently evil, but Rahab the Arab delivered her own life and that of her family by deception for a good cause, so there are exceptions. She was an outsider at the time of her deception. She repented and then joined the people of God once and for all. She never needed to be deceptive again.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;br&gt;The government is greatly lying with money, taxes and other fictions of law and are worse than any white lie to save our lives. Sometimes even white lies cannot be used to save our own skin. Being led of God is what I am talking about. &lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;br&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot;&gt;Pro 23:1-3 When thou sittest to eat with a ruler, consider diligently what is before thee: And put a knife to thy throat, if thou be a man given to appetite.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot; size=&quot;3&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot; size=&quot;5&quot;&gt; Be not desirous of his dainties: for they are deceitful meat.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;br&gt;There was a Wall Street Journal article from August 8, 1989 by James Bouvard that headlined, &amp;quot;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.lizmichael.com/bovard.htm&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;HONESTY MAY NOT BE YOUR BEST CENSUS POLICY&lt;/a&gt;&amp;quot;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;Here is the U.S. Census Law, if anyone is interested, it looks like there are fines of $100 to $500 for violating this law:&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www4.law.cornell.edu/uscode/html/uscode13/usc_sec_13_00000221----000-.html&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#810081&quot;&gt;http://www4.law.cornell.edu/uscode/html/uscode13/usc_sec_13_00000221----000-.html&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br&gt;In 1960 two people were prosecuted for resisting the census, one person in 1970, I am not certain about the other censuses. In 1980 it was 83% of households that voluntarily mailed back their census forms, in 1990 only 78%. The more intrusive goverment becomes, the less information it will get. It is said that if you do not fill out the form the officials will fill it out themselves by asking your neighbors.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;&lt;/font&gt;  &lt;br&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot;&gt;For easy reference the first two postings in the thread (that inspired this page) are shown below in their entirety:&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot;&gt;Resistance to the Census &lt;/font&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;div&gt;  &lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot;&gt;Wednesday, 3:15 PM EDT by ndvanderhoofven&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot;&gt;I was just reading about resistance to the census. A liberal group called ACORN, which is involved in voter registration, will be involved in the 2010 census. I think that Old Believers have resisted censuses based on I Chronicles 21, and they believed that being counted was tantamount to being enrolled in the books of the Antichrist. It also made them more easily subject to special taxes such as the beard tax. Anyways, I just wanted to add a quick note - this topic might deserve its own page.&lt;/font&gt;   &lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot;&gt;RE: Resistance to the Census&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;div&gt;  &lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot;&gt;Thursday, 12:43 AM EDT by John Alden&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot;&gt;Greetings brother Nathan,   &lt;br&gt;I have never talked with any Census worker ever in my life. During the 1990 and 2000 Census&amp;#39; were both times when I did not always have a residence, so I never talked to any Census worker back then for that reason. So far I have not seen any Census worker for the next Census and will not go to them at all, but rather avoid them. I quit signing government papers years ago. I am participating less than ever with the antichrist world system. If pressed by a Census worker I might tell them it is against my religion and leave it at that. Fortunately I do not really exist. I do not even have my own Internet connection, so they would have a difficult time numbering me. I have actually thought a lot about this over the years and will post more of my thoughts here soon. I know of some Old Believers who live in a rather distant location and were visited by a Census worker doing work in advance. The worker said there was this mail box out at the highway and that they needed information about it. The response the Old Believer gave was that they do not do the Census, saying further that they did not believe in it. The worker walked away saying they would be back. So now the Old Believer has decided to simply remove the mail box so as not to attract anything further. There are other ways to get postal items. I believe it was the Post Office who had been given charge to keep track of people and where they go. In my many talks with the Old Believers at this location with the mail box I mentioned how the Postal System was not good , and they completely agree. Be encouraged by these things, knowing that there are some Old Believers who do in fact reject the idea of the Census. For centuries governments have had difficult times counting the Old Believers, now is no different. I am willing to die for what I believe in. Feel free to start a page, I have a photo and perhaps other things I would add to it.&lt;br&gt;Forgive, brat Ioann&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Garamond&quot; size=&quot;5&quot;&gt;I would refer to the &lt;a href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Nonconformity&quot; target=&quot;_self&quot;&gt;Nonconformity&lt;/a&gt; page one step above this one in the site directory, which is where the discussion thread began from&lt;/font&gt;&lt;font size=&quot;6&quot;&gt;.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot; face=&quot;Garamond&quot; size=&quot;5&quot;&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot;&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Garamond&quot; size=&quot;5&quot;&gt;I do not agree with all the ideas of Alex Jones, but everyone gets a few things right. I disagree with having guns or keeping gold. This link to &lt;/font&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.infowars.com/government-fines-harassment-for-people-who-refuse-to-answer-intrusive-survey-questions/&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#810081&quot; face=&quot;Garamond&quot; size=&quot;5&quot;&gt;Infowars&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;font face=&quot;Garamond&quot; size=&quot;5&quot;&gt; will take you to a news article of theirs about how a, &amp;quot;...Survey...is in addition to the census...&amp;quot; which asks, &amp;quot;if they have a toilet that flushes.&amp;quot; I remember telling my dad a few years ago that I could write a book on the evils of flush toilets, as I have not had one for some amount of time. I live a far more minimalist lifestyle than most people do. If you ask me, the more we do the worse things are. There are Old Believers in the USA that do not have running water, all the water I use here is carried by hand and I do not use much. The chemicals so often used with flush tolilets are contaminating and destroying this world. The Fifth Amendment is supposed to assure that those in the USA can be secure in their homes, they do not have to answer the door if they do not want to.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/font&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;  _____________________________&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;   &lt;/div&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;  &lt;b&gt;The Doomsday Book&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;br&gt;William the Conqueror ordered a great survey which spared no one and there was no appeal from it. William wanted to insure that he was getting all his taxes from everyone. It was completed in 1086. It was called The Doomsday Book and recorded how much land everyone owned and how many people worked there. The numbering of animals, pastures, mills and fish ponds were also included.&lt;/font&gt; &lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;div align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;  &lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot;&gt;For an upated edition please refer to my posting &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://stranniki.blogspot.com/2009/09/no-longer-numbered-among-nations.html&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;&lt;b&gt;here&lt;/b&gt;&lt;/a&gt;.&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/div&gt;&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>Kursk Root Icon</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Kursk+Root+Icon</link><author>ndvanderhoofven</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Kursk+Root+Icon</guid><pubDate>Sun, 01 Nov 2009 23:27:16 CST</pubDate><description>From: http://groups.yahoo.com/group/orthodox-tradition/message/134067&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;The Kursk Root icon was discovered September 8, 1259, by a hunter outside the&lt;br&gt; town of Kursk, Russia. He found the icon lying face down by the root of a tree.&lt;br&gt; When he lifted it he saw that the image of the icon was similar to the Novgorod&lt;br&gt; &amp;quot;Znamenie&amp;quot; Icon. With the appearance of this icon immediately there appeared its&lt;br&gt; first miracle. Just as the hunter lifted up the holy icon from the earth, right&lt;br&gt; then, at that place where the icon lay, gushed forth a spring of pure water. The&lt;br&gt; hunter decided not to leave the icon in the forest, placing it instead in a&lt;br&gt; small, ancient chapel.&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; The icon was transferred to the city of Ryl&amp;#39;a and put in a new church erected in&lt;br&gt; honor of the Nativity of the Most Holy Theotokos. But the icon soon disappeared&lt;br&gt; and returned to its initial place of appearance. The people of Ryl&amp;#39;a made&lt;br&gt; several attempts to bring the icon to their city, but it repeatedly returned to&lt;br&gt; its former place. Everyone then realized that the Theotokos preferred the place&lt;br&gt; of the icon&amp;#39;s appearance.&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; The special help granted by the Mother of God through this icon is associated&lt;br&gt; with important events in Russian history. Several copies of the icon were made,&lt;br&gt; which also were glorified.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;==========================================&lt;br&gt;From: http://www.kurskroot.com/kursk_root_icon_history.html&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;h3 align=&quot;center&quot;&gt;The Wonderworking Kursk Root Icon of Our Lady of the Sign&lt;/h3&gt;        &lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt;In the 13th century, during the dreadful period of the Tartar invasion of Russia, the devastated province of Kursk was emptied of people and its principal city, Kursk, became a wilderness. Now, the residents of the city of Rylsk, which had been preserved from invasion, often journeyed to the site of Kursk to hunt wild beasts. One of the hunters, going along the bank of the river Skal, which-was not very far from ruined Kursk, noticed an icon lying face down on the ground next to the root of a tree. The hunter picked it up and found that it was an icon of the Sign, such as was enshrined and venerated in the city of Novgorod. At this time, the icon&amp;#39;s first miracle was worked, for no sooner had the hunter picked up the sacred image than there immediately gushed forth with great force an abundant spring of pure water. This took place on September 8th in the year 1295.&lt;br&gt;       &lt;br&gt; The hunter constructed a small wooden chapel and placed the newly manifested image of the Mother of God therein. The residents of Rylsk began to visit the place of the manifestation of this holy object and the icon was glorified by miracles all the more. Prince Vasily Shemyaka of Rylsk ordered that the icon be brought to the city of Rylsk itself and this was done in a solemn manner, for the people of the city went forth to met the icon of the Mother of God; but Shemyaka himself declined to attend the festivities and for this reason was punished with blindness. The prince, however, repented and straightway received healing. Moved by this miracle, Shemyaka constructed a church in the city of Rylsk in honor of the Nativity of the All-Holy Theotokos, and there the miraculous icon was enshrined on September 8th, the day of its manifestation, appointed as the annual feast date.&lt;br&gt;But the icon vanished in a miraculous manner and returned to the place of its original appearance. The residents of Rylsk continually brought it back, but each time it returned to its former place. Then, understanding that the Mother of God was well pleased to dwell in the place of the manifestation of her image, they eventually left it there in peace. Innumerable pilgrimages streamed to the site and services of supplication were celebrated there by a certain priest whose name was Bogoliub and who dwelt at the site of the wooden chapel and struggled there in asceticism.&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; In the year 1383, the province of Kursk was subjected to a new invasion of Tartars. They decided to set fire to the chapel, but it refused to burn, even though they piled up fuel all around it, and so the superstitious barbarians fell upon the priest Bogoliub, accusing him of sorcery. The pious priest denounced their foolishness and pointed out the icon of the Mother of God to them. The malicious Tartars laid hold of the holy icon and cut it in two, casting the pieces to either side. The chapeI then caught fire and the priest Bogoliub was carried off a prisoner.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;In his captivity, the God-loving elder kept the Faith, placing his hope on the all-holy Mother of God, and his hope did not fail him. Now, one day as he was guarding flocks and passing the time by singing prayers and doxologies in honor of the Mother of God, there passed by some emissaries of the Tsar of Moscow. &lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt;They heard this chanting, arranged to ransom the priest from captivity, and Bogoliub returned to the former site of the chapel. There he found the pieces of the miraculous icon which the Tartars had cast away. He picked them up and straightway they grew together, although the signs of the split remained. Learning of this miracle, the residents of Rylsk gave glory to God and to His all-pure Mother. Again they attempted to transfer the holy icon to their city, but once more the miraculous image returned to its former place. A new chapel was then built on the original site of the icon&amp;#39;s appearance and here it remained for about 200 years. &lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;The city of Kursk was revived in the year 1597 at the command of Theodore Ivanovich of Moscow. This pious Tsar, who had heard of the miracles of the icon, expressed his desire to behold it, and in Moscow, the icon was greeted with great solemnity. The Tsaritsa, Irene Theodorovna, adorned the holy icon with a precious riza. At the command of the Tsar, the icon was set in a silver-gilt frame upon which were depicted the Lord of Hosts and prophets holding scrolls in their hands. The icon was subsequently returned and, with the close cooperation of the Tsar, a monastery was founded on the site of the chapel. A church, dedicated to the Life-bearing Spring, was built above the same spring that had appeared when the icon was first revealed and the monastery attached to it was called the Kursk Root Hermitage in honor of the manifestation of the icon at the root of the tree. &lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; During an invasion of Crimean Tartars, the icon was transferred to the cathedral church of Kursk, and an exact copy was left at the Hermitage. Tsar Boris Godunov bestowed many precious gifts for the adornment of the icon and even the pretender, the false Dimitry, who desired to call attention to himself and to win the support of those who lived in the vicinity of Kursk, venerated this icon and placed it in the royal mansions where it remained until the year 1615. &lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; While the icon was absent from the city of Kursk, the grace-bearing aid of the Mother of God did not forsake that city, for when in the year 1612 the Poles laid siege to Kursk, certain of the citizens beheld the Mother of God and two radiant monks above the city. Captured Poles related that they, too, had beheld a woman and two radiant men on the city walls, and that this woman made threatening gestures at those who were conducting the siege. The citizens then made a vow to construct a monastery in honor of the all-holy Theotokos and to place the miraculous icon therein. The besiegers were quickly put to flight and in gratitude to their heavenly helper, the people of Kursk built a monastery in honor of the all-holy Theotokos of the Sign&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; .In 1676, the icon of the Mother of God of the Sign was borne to the Don River to bless the forces of the Don Cossacks. In 1684, a copy of the miraculous icon of the all-holy Theotokos of the Sign was sent to the Monastery of the Root by the sovereigns and great princes Ivan and Peter Alexievich. This copy was set in a silver-gilt frame and a command was made that this copy be borne wherever Orthodox warriors went into battle. In the year 1812, the Kursk Civic Society sent to &lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; General Kutuzov a copy of the miraculous icon of Kursk, setting it in a silver-gilt frame. The commander expressed his gratitude to the citizens of Kursk and his belief that Kursk would remain free, thanks to the protection of the Queen of Heaven. &lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;In March of 1898 a group of anarchists, desiring to undermine the faith of the people in the wonderworking power of the icon, decided to destroy it. They placed a time bomb in the Cathedral of the Sign, and at two o&amp;#39;clock in the morning a horrendous explosion rent the air and all the walls of the monastery were shaken. The frightened monastic brethren rushed immediately to the cathedral, where they beheld a scene of horrible devastation. The force of the blast had shattered the gilded canopy above the icon. The heavy marble base, constructed of several massive steps, had been jolted out of position and split into several pieces. A huge metal candlestick which stood before the icon and been blown to the opposite side of the cathedral. A door of cast iron located near the icon had been torn from its hinges and cast outside, where it smashed against a wall and caused a deep crack. All the windows in the cathedral and even those in the dome above were shattered. Amid the general devastation, the holy icon remained intact and even the glass within the frame remained whole. Thinking to destroy the icon, the anarchists had, on the contrary, become the cause of its greater glorification. &lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt;Every year on Friday of the ninth week after Pascha, the icon of the Sign was solemnly borne in procession from the Kursk Cathedral of the Sign to the place of its original manifestation at the Kursk Hermitage, where it remained until September 12. On September 13, it was again solemnly returned to the city of Kursk. This procession was instituted in the year 1618 in memory of the transfer of the icon from Moscow to Kursk and to commemorate its original appearance. &lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt;During the Bolshevik revolution, the icon was removed from the Cathedral of the Sign on April 12, 1918. Search was made for the icon but without result. The holy object was discovered under the following circumstances: Not far from the monastery there lived a poor girl and her mother who for three days had not had anything to eat. At that time Kursk was controlled by the Bolshevik regime. On May 3, the girl, a seamstress, went off to the marketplace in search of bread. Returning home at about one o&amp;#39;clock in the morning, she passed by a well which, according to tradition, had been dug by St. Theodosius of the Caves. There, on the edge of the well, she beheld a package wrapped in a sack, and when she opened it, in the package she found the sacred icon, which apparently had been left there by those who had stolen it.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;At the end of October 1919, when the White Russian Army was evacuating the city of Kursk, twelve monks of the monastery transferred the icon to the city of Belgorod, from which it was again transferred, first to Taganrog and Ekaterinodar, and then to Novorossiisk. During the evacuation, with the permission of Metropolitan Anthony Khrapovitsky who was then President of the Higher Ecclesiastical Administration in Southern Russia, the icon was taken aboard the steamship St. Nicholas by Bishop Theophan of Kursk on March 1, 1920, and was transported to the city of Thessalonica. On April 3, Bishop Theophan took the icon to the city of Pec, the ancient capital of Serbia. For four months the icon remained in Pec, and in September, at the request of Baron Wrangel, it was returned again to the Crimea. A year after departing from the city of Kursk, on October 29, 1920, the holy image against left its native land during the evacuation of the White Army and those Russian people who refused to submit to the Soviet regime. After arriving again in the Kingdom of the Serbs, Croatians and Slovenes, with the blessing of Patriarch Dimitry, the holy icon remained with Bishop Theophan in the Serbian monastery of Yazak on Frushkaya Mountain. From the end of 1927, the icon was to be found in the Russian church of the Holy Trinity in the city of Belgrade.&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; With the blessing of the Synod of Bishops, Bishop Theophan bore the icon around to various places where Russians of the diaspora dwelt. During World War II, when Belgrade was subjected to bombardment and other tribulations associated with the war, the miraculous icon became a rampart of hope for all that approached it with sincere prayer.&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; The steadfast companion of those Russian people who did not accept the satanic authority, this great and ancient holy object, which remained in Moscow during the dreadful turmoil of the 17th century, was removed from Yugoslavia in the autumn of 1944 together with those who again fled the godless regime. From ruined Vienna, the icon was borne to the tranquil city of Carlsbad to which the Synod of Bishops had been evacuated. With the approach of the Bolsheviks it was again transferred to Munich in the spring of 1945. The holy icon proved to be an unending consolation to many thousands of people who were experiencing all the trials and tribulations of the latter years of World War II. From Munich the icon was borne to Switzerland, France, Belgium, England, Austria, and many cities and camps in Germany itself. Subsequently, the icon was transferred to the New World where it had its permanent residence first in the New Kursk Hermitage in Mahopac, N.Y., and then in the Synod&amp;#39;s Cathedral Church of the Mother of God of the Sign in New York City, the residence of the First Hierarch of the Russian Orthodox Church Abroad. At present, by decree of the Council of Bishops of the Russian Orthodox Church Abroad, a festival is held in honor of the icon at the New Kursk Hermitage in Mahopac, N.Y., on the Sunday nearest the feast of the Nativity of the Most Holy Theotokos, and in the Synod&amp;#39;s Cathedral of the Mother of God of the Sign in New York City on November 27/ December 10.&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; &lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>Former Alabama pastor charged with sex abuse of boys</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Former+Alabama+pastor+charged+with+sex+abuse+of+boys</link><author>fatman2021</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Former+Alabama+pastor+charged+with+sex+abuse+of+boys</guid><pubDate>Sun, 01 Nov 2009 17:46:43 CST</pubDate><description>ANDALUSIA - Prosecutors plan to seek multiple life sentences if they get a conviction against a former Andalusia pastor accused of sexual abuse and torture of young boys on camping trips.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;Covington County deputies arrested 54-year-old Ralph Lee Aaron on Wednesday on 152 counts of ******, sexual abuse, sexual torture and possession of obscene matter involving children. Aaron was fired as pastor of Grace Christian Fellowhip Church after he was arrested and held on $24.2 million bond.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;His attorney, Al Smith of Andalusia, did not immediately return a phone message Thursday.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;Most of the counts involved possession of obsence material. District Attorney Greg Gambril said there were three counts each of ****** and sexual torture, which he said involved a sex toy.&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>The Wall of Shame</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/The+Wall+of+Shame</link><author>fatman2021</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/The+Wall+of+Shame</guid><pubDate>Sun, 01 Nov 2009 17:38:43 CST</pubDate><description>There is no abstract available for this page revision.&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>Russian Old Believer communities</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Russian+Old+Believer+communities</link><author>fatman2021</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Russian+Old+Believer+communities</guid><pubDate>Sat, 31 Oct 2009 16:37:40 CDT</pubDate><description>&lt;div class=&quot;storyImage&quot;&gt;  &lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div class=&quot;HmrLink&quot;&gt;&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div class=&quot;story_text&quot;&gt;&lt;br&gt;Russian Old Believer communities &lt;br&gt;Nikolaevsk, Vozneseka, Razdolna, &amp;amp; Kachemak Selo   Four Russian Old Believer communities are located on the southern Kenai Peninsula.   The first to be founded was Nikolaevsk, a 10-mile drive east of Anchor Point, following the North Fork of the Anchor River. Established in 1968 by five families, with the financial support of the Tolstoy Foundation of New York, Nikolaevsk has grown to about 300 residents.  The village&amp;#39;s roots date back to the early 1900s, when Old Believers were seeking a place to worship openly in the way of the Old Rite Russian Orthodox (Staro-Obrachestvo). They journeyed into China, then on to South America, Oregon and Alaska, as well as other points around the globe.  Beginning with 640 acres and tents for shelters, Nikolaevsk&amp;#39;s founding families carved out their new home. The first naturalization of Nikolaevsk residents was held at the Anchor Point School in 1975, with a large crowd of well-wishers on hand.  Today, the community has a public school for students in kindergarten through 12th grade that come from the village and the neighboring area. There is a post office, small restaurant serving Russian food, lodging and the beautiful Church of Saint Nicholas. After years of depending on firefighting and emergency response from Anchor Point, villagers opened a new fire station in 2008.   Visitors to Nikolaevsk are asked to heed signs stressing the slow speed limit and to request permission before taking pictures.  Three additional Russian Old Believer villages are located east of Homer. Voznesenka is situated beyond the end of the paved East End Road, a distance of approximately 23 miles from Homer. Razdolna can be reached by taking a gravel road that turns off East End Road. The village is about 25 miles from Homer. The homes in each of these villages are spread across a hillside overlooking the head of Kachemak Bay. Voznesenka School has students in kindergarten through 12th grade and Razdolna School has kindergarten-10th grade students.  Kachemak Selo is nestled near the mouth of a stream, between the beach and a canyon. There is no road to the village. Residents, as well as teachers at the preschool-12th grade school, travel by foot, four-wheeler or vehicles with four-wheel drive to reach this small settlement.  Russian is the first language spoken by many of the children, with English learned after they enter school. Clothing is of a colorful, traditional style, with men and boys wearing embroidered shirts and handwoven belts, women and girls wearing ankle-length dresses.  After arriving on the Kenai Peninsula, many Russian Old Believers became commercial fishermen, building their own boats and spending long summer hours fishing Alaska&amp;#39;s waters. Since then, others have opened their own businesses on the Kenai Peninsula and in other Alaska communities.  Privacy and preserving their lifestyle are important to Russian Old Believers. Keep that respectfully in mind when visiting one of their communities.  Planning a trip to homer? visit our &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://homeralaska.com/advertisers/sections/plan.shtml&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Service Directory&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; and find all the resouces you will need to have a great time in Homer.&lt;/div&gt;  &lt;div class=&quot;pullQuote&quot;&gt;  Beginning with 640 acres and tents for shelters, Nikolaevsk&amp;#39;s founding families carved out their new home. The first naturalization of Nikolaevsk residents was held at the Anchor Point School in 1975, with a large crowd of well-wishers on hand.&lt;/div&gt;&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>Oddities of St. John of Kronstadt</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Oddities+of+St.+John+of+Kronstadt</link><author>ndvanderhoofven</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Oddities+of+St.+John+of+Kronstadt</guid><pubDate>Fri, 30 Oct 2009 01:04:32 CDT</pubDate><description>&lt;b&gt;John of Kronstadt&lt;/b&gt; (1829-1908), who was canonized by the new-ritualists as a saint, had some features of his life that to say the least were odd. Separate from the fact that he was a new-ritualist, he doesn&amp;#39;t seem of the same character as earlier saints.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;First, his marriage. He married Elizabeth, the daughter of a priest, and after the marriage ceremony announced to her and without her consent that they were to remain virgins and live as brother and sister. This was very difficult for her to accept. He should have had the decency to inform her before the wedding or give her an annulment. She grew hostile towards him and this affected her spiritual life - later in life she refused to keep the fasts and showed disrespect for the teachings of the church. The reason for the marriage was apparently so he could &amp;quot;inherit&amp;quot; her fathers position as priest. His unilateral decision blurred the meaning of marriage.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;John of Kronstadt was hostile to the old believers and wrote an essay in 1855 at the St. Petersburg Theological Academy called &lt;i&gt;&amp;quot;On the Cross of Christ in denouncing imaginary Old Believers&amp;quot;.&lt;/i&gt; &lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;John of Kronstadt was a charismatic invidual who developed a cult following of thousands, mostly of women. His followers, known as &amp;quot;Ioannites&amp;quot;, venerated him as Christ (a practice which he condemned). They lived in communities where they did not marry, (or if married, lived apart from their spouses). They ran shelters where they encouraged other followers to send their children. The children would be put to work making wreaths, which would be sold for high prices since they were supposedly blessed by Father John and had miracle-working powers. Some parents received letters asking for large sums of money, and they became suspicious and called the police who investigated. This became a scandal and the press used the opportunity to parody Orthodox beliefs. (&amp;quot;A Prodigal Saint: Father John of Kronstadt and the Russian People&amp;quot;).&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;Father John was so popular that he developed his own way of doing public confession. After preparing the crowd, he would announce in a loud voice &amp;quot;Repent&amp;quot;, and then they would wail and loudly yell out their private sins. (Source: &amp;quot;A Spiritual Portrait of Saint John of Kronstadt&amp;quot;, at http://www.holytrinitymission.org/books/english/john_kronstadt_k_zaitzev.htm).&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;Some women were given a special blessing: &amp;quot;It was regarded as an immense honor to be singled out in a company and addressed by Father Joann; and a friend of mine told me, in open triumph, that he had once walked up to her and kissed her with a holy kiss. It meant some sort of blessing, but precisely what she had not decided. Not another priest in Russia could have kissed a woman of the highest society in company like that and escaped the natural consequences, much less have been thanked for such a flagrant breach of propriety ...&amp;quot; (http://orthodoxhistory.org/?p=1017).&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;He would pray for all, regardless of their beliefs: &amp;quot;During the service many notes and telegrams were brought to the altar with requests for praying for this or that person. They arrived from various Russian cities and from abroad. Father John prayed for all. His prayer helped Orthodox Christians, Protestants, Catholics, Judaists and Muslims. Everybody felt attracted by Father John because they understood that the God he was praying to was a God of mercy and love.&amp;quot;(http://www.vor.ru/English/Christian_Message/program_7.html).&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;Father John would always dress very luxuriously. He wore robes made of very expensive thick silk material, and his cassocks were made of silk and velvet. He wore coats made of valuable furs. These were all gifts from his followers.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;Father John ministered to the dying Tsar Alexander III in 1894 and soon became popular with the aristocracy. He also served at the wedding and coronation of Tsar Nicholas II.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;His links with Rasputin, while denied, are inescapable. He gave a blessing to Rasputin in 1903, and allegedly asked for a blessing in return. It is asserted, and denied, that he introduced Rasputin to the Imperial Family and chose him as his successor.  Even if he had no links to Rasputin, Father John created the role of &amp;quot;Russia&amp;#39;s spiritual father&amp;quot;, and upon his death left a vacuum, which was filled by Rasputin.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;He was canonized in 1964 by the ROCOR largely for political reasons - to disavow the revolution and to show support for the restoration of the monarchy.&lt;br&gt;&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>Metropolitan Peter</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Metropolitan+Peter</link><author>ndvanderhoofven</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Metropolitan+Peter</guid><pubDate>Thu, 29 Oct 2009 22:33:08 CDT</pubDate><description>From: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Metropolitan_Peter&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;b&gt;Saint Peter, Metropolitan of Moscow and all Russia&lt;/b&gt; (&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Russian_language&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Russian language&quot;&gt;Russian&lt;/a&gt;: Пётр; died on &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/December_20&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;December 20&quot;&gt;December 20&lt;/a&gt;, &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/1326&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;1326&quot;&gt;1326&lt;/a&gt;) was the Russian &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Metropolitan_bishop&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Metropolitan bishop&quot;&gt;metropolitan&lt;/a&gt; who moved his &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Episcopal_see&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Episcopal see&quot;&gt;see&lt;/a&gt; from &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vladimir&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Vladimir&quot;&gt;Vladimir&lt;/a&gt; to &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Moscow&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Moscow&quot;&gt;Moscow&lt;/a&gt; in 1325. Later he was proclaimed a &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Patron_saint&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Patron saint&quot;&gt;patron saint&lt;/a&gt; of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Moscow&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Moscow&quot;&gt;Moscow&lt;/a&gt;. In spite of the move, the office remained officially entitled &amp;quot;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Metropolitan_of_Kiev_and_All_Rus%27&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Metropolitan of Kiev and All Rus'&quot;&gt;Metropolitan of Kiev and All Rus&amp;#39;&lt;/a&gt;&amp;quot; until the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Autocephaly&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Autocephaly&quot;&gt;autocephalous&lt;/a&gt; election of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jonah_Metropolitan_of_Moscow&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Jonah Metropolitan of Moscow&quot;&gt;St. Jonah&lt;/a&gt; in 1448.&lt;br&gt; Peter was born in &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Galicia%E2%80%93Volhynia&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Galicia–Volhynia&quot;&gt;Galicia&amp;ndash;Volhynia&lt;/a&gt;. He founded a monastery on the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?title=Rata_River&amp;action=edit&amp;redlink=1&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Rata River (page does not exist)&quot;&gt;Rata River&lt;/a&gt;, tributary to &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Western_Bug&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Western Bug&quot;&gt;Western Bug&lt;/a&gt;, and became its &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Abbot&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Abbot&quot;&gt;abbot&lt;/a&gt;. In 1308 king &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Boleslaw-Yuri_II_of_Galicia&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Boleslaw-Yuri II of Galicia&quot;&gt;Boleslaw-Yuri II of Galicia&lt;/a&gt; nominated and the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Patriarch_of_Constantinople&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Patriarch of Constantinople&quot;&gt;Patriarch of Constantinople&lt;/a&gt; appointed Peter to the vacant see of Kiev and all Rus&amp;#39;. &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mikhail_Yaroslavich&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Mikhail Yaroslavich&quot;&gt;Mikhail Yaroslavich&lt;/a&gt;, &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Grand_Prince&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Grand Prince&quot;&gt;Grand Prince&lt;/a&gt; of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vladimir&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Vladimir&quot;&gt;Vladimir&lt;/a&gt; and &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tver&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Tver&quot;&gt;Tver&lt;/a&gt;, wanted to advance his own candidate for this position. Peter&amp;#39;s nomination caused prolonged animosity between Mikhail and Peter to the point that the latter had to ask for protection from the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Prince_of_Moscow&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Prince of Moscow&quot;&gt;Prince of Moscow&lt;/a&gt; in 1325.&lt;br&gt; Peter&amp;#39;s alliance with Moscow helped assert his own authority and contributed to the rise of the House of Moscow. Peter transferred his metropolitan duties from depopulated Kiev to Vladimir and then to Moscow, where he received property estates. The move strengthened the political position of Moscow and established it as the spiritual capital of fragmented Russia.&lt;br&gt; After Peter&amp;#39;s move to Moscow, the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cathedral_of_the_Dormition&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Cathedral of the Dormition&quot;&gt;Cathedral of the Dormition&lt;/a&gt; and several other stone churches were built by &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ivan_Kalita&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Ivan Kalita&quot;&gt;Ivan Kalita&lt;/a&gt; in the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Moscow_Kremlin&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Moscow Kremlin&quot;&gt;Moscow Kremlin&lt;/a&gt;. The foundation of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vysokopetrovsky_Monastery&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Vysokopetrovsky Monastery&quot;&gt;Vysokopetrovsky Monastery&lt;/a&gt; in Moscow is ascribed to Peter. He also authored a few &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sermon&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Sermon&quot;&gt;sermons&lt;/a&gt; and &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Epistle&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Epistle&quot;&gt;epistles&lt;/a&gt;. He is credited with painting a &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wonderworking&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Wonderworking&quot;&gt;wonderworking&lt;/a&gt; &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Icon&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Icon&quot;&gt;icon&lt;/a&gt; of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Theotokos&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Theotokos&quot;&gt;Theotokos&lt;/a&gt; known as the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://ocafs.oca.org/FeastSaintsViewer.asp?SID=4&amp;ID=1&amp;FSID=102391&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;Icon of the Mother of God of St Peter of Moscow&lt;/a&gt; (commemorated on &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/August_24&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;August 24&quot;&gt;August 24&lt;/a&gt;).&lt;br&gt; After his &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Canonization&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Canonization&quot;&gt;canonization&lt;/a&gt; by &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Metropolitan_Alexis&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Metropolitan Alexis&quot;&gt;Metropolitan Alexis&lt;/a&gt;, his veneration was propagated all over &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Moscovy&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Moscovy&quot;&gt;Moscovy&lt;/a&gt;. Accordingly, many churches were dedicated to Peter the Metropolitan in Moscow and other cities of Russia. His &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Feast_day&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Feast day&quot;&gt;feast day&lt;/a&gt; is celebrated on &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/August_24&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;August 24&quot;&gt;August 24&lt;/a&gt; (the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Translation_%28relics%29&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Translation (relics)&quot;&gt;translation&lt;/a&gt; of his &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Relic&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Relic&quot;&gt;relics&lt;/a&gt; to the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dormition_Cathedral,_Moscow&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Dormition Cathedral, Moscow&quot;&gt;Dormition Cathedral&lt;/a&gt; in Moscow) and October 5 (in common with Metropolitans &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jonah_Metropolitan_of_Moscow&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Jonah Metropolitan of Moscow&quot;&gt;Jonah&lt;/a&gt; and &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alexius,_Metropolitan_of_Moscow&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Alexius, Metropolitan of Moscow&quot;&gt;Alexis&lt;/a&gt;) &lt;h2&gt;External links&lt;/h2&gt; &lt;ul&gt;&lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://ocafs.oca.org/FeastSaintsViewer.asp?SID=4&amp;ID=1&amp;FSID=102384&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;Translation of the relics of St Peter the Metropolitan of Moscow and All Russia&lt;/a&gt; Orthodox &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Icon&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Icon&quot;&gt;icon&lt;/a&gt; and &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Synaxarion&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Synaxarion&quot;&gt;synaxarion&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://ocafs.oca.org/FeastSaintsViewer.asp?SID=4&amp;ID=1&amp;FSID=102871&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;Synaxis of Peter, Alexis and Jonah, Metropolitans and Wonderworkers of All Russia&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>Catholicos</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Catholicos</link><author>fatman2021</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Catholicos</guid><pubDate>Thu, 29 Oct 2009 16:24:20 CDT</pubDate><description>&lt;h3&gt;From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia&lt;/h3&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;b&gt;Catholicos&lt;/b&gt; (plural &lt;i&gt;Catholicoi&lt;/i&gt;) is a title given to the head bishop of an &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Autonomous&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Autonomous&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;autonomous&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; region under the Patriarchate of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Antioch&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Antioch&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Antioch&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; in the ancient &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Syrian_church&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Syrian church&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Syrian church&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. A Catholicos in all respects is equivalent to a Patriarch in powers, but, in precedence, defers to the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Patriarch_of_Antioch&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Patriarch of Antioch&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Patriarch of Antioch&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. The word &amp;#39;Catholicos&amp;#39; is a &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Transliteration&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Transliteration&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;transliteration&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Greek_language&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Greek language&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Greek&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; &lt;i&gt;&amp;kappa;&amp;alpha;&amp;theta;&amp;omicron;&amp;lambda;&amp;iota;&amp;kappa;ό&amp;sigmaf;&lt;/i&gt;, pl. &lt;i&gt;&amp;kappa;&amp;alpha;&amp;theta;&amp;omicron;&amp;lambda;&amp;iota;&amp;kappa;&amp;omicron;ί&lt;/i&gt; , meaning &lt;i&gt;concerning the whole&lt;/i&gt;, &lt;i&gt;universal&lt;/i&gt; or &lt;i&gt;general&lt;/i&gt;.&lt;br&gt;There existed 4 Catholicoi in the ancient church[&lt;i&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Manual_of_Style_(dates_and_numbers)#Chronological_items&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Wikipedia:Manual of Style (dates and numbers)&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;when?&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/i&gt;]:&lt;br&gt;&lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;&lt;b&gt;Catholicos of the East&lt;/b&gt; in Persia/India   &lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;&lt;b&gt;Catholicos of Etchmiadzin&lt;/b&gt; in Armenia   &lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;&lt;b&gt;Catholicos of Iberia&lt;/b&gt; in Georgia   &lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;&lt;b&gt;Catholicos of Caucasian Albania&lt;/b&gt; in Azerbaijan &lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;  All these 4 ancient catholicates were independent Autocephalous provinces under the Papal supervision of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Patriarch_of_Antioch&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Patriarch of Antioch&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Patriarch of Antioch&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; prior to the creation of the Catholicos.&lt;br&gt;A Catholicate or Catholicosate (at times spelt as catholicossate) is the area of responsibility (territorial or otherwise) of the &lt;b&gt;catholicos&lt;/b&gt;, considered a leader within any of the several churches of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Eastern_Christianity&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Eastern Christianity&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Eastern Christianity&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, especially those regarded as &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Oriental_Orthodoxy&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Oriental Orthodoxy&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Oriental Orthodoxy&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;.&lt;br&gt;In the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Eastern_Catholic_Churches&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Eastern Catholic Churches&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Eastern Catholic Churches&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; not of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Byzantine_Rite&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Byzantine Rite&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Byzantine Rite&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, &lt;i&gt;Catholicos&lt;/i&gt; is equivalent to a &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Major_Archbishop&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Major Archbishop&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Major Archbishop&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;.&lt;br&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#000000&quot;&gt;  &lt;b&gt;Autocephalous Churches of East Syrian Rite&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt;The following are &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Autocephaly&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Autocephaly&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;autocephalous&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; Churches of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/East_Syrian_Rite&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;East Syrian Rite&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;East Syrian Rite&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; that claim succession to the Catholicos of the East of Selucia-Ctesiphon of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Church_of_the_East&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Church of the East&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Church of the East&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. These Churches were named &lt;i&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nestorianism&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Nestorianism&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Nestorian&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/i&gt; in the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Western_world&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Western world&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;West&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; (not a self-identification):&lt;br&gt;&lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;Catholicos of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Assyrian_Church_of_the_East&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Assyrian Church of the East&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Assyrian Church of the East&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;   &lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mar_Dinkha_IV&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Mar Dinkha IV&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Mar Dinkha IV&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; is the current Catholicos-Patriarch of the Assyrian Church of the East. &lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;  &lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;Catholicos of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ancient_Church_of_the_East&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Ancient Church of the East&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Ancient Church of the East&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;   &lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mar_Addai_II&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Mar Addai II&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Mar Addai II&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; is the current Catholicos of the Ancient Church of the East. &lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;  &lt;/font&gt; &lt;br&gt;&lt;b&gt;Eastern Catholic Churches of East Syrian Rite&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt;The following are &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Eastern_Catholic_Churches&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Eastern Catholic Churches&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Eastern Catholic Churches&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/East_Syrian_Rite&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;East Syrian Rite&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;East Syrian Rite&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; that claim succession to the Catholicos of the East of Selucia-Ctesiphon of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Church_of_the_East&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Church of the East&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Church of the East&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;:&lt;br&gt;&lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;Catholicos of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chaldean_Catholic_Church&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Chaldean Catholic Church&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Chaldean Catholic Church of the East&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;   &lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Emmanuel_III_Delly&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Emmanuel III Delly&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Mar Emmanuel III Delly&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; is the current Catholicos-Patriarch of the Chaldean Catholic Church of the East (in &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Full_Communion&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Full Communion&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;full Communion&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; with the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pope&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Pope&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Pope&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;.) &lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;  &lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;Catholicos of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Syro-Malabar_Catholic_Church&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Syro-Malabar Catholic Church&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Syro-Malabar Catholic Church&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; in &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/India&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;India&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;India&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;   &lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Varkey_Vithayathil&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Varkey Vithayathil&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Mar Varkey Vithayathil&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; is the current Catholicos-&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Major_Archbishop&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Major Archbishop&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Major Archbishop&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; of the Syro-Malabar Catholic Church (in &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Full_Communion&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Full Communion&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;full Communion&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; with the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pope&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Pope&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Pope&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;.) &lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;b&gt;Oriental Orthodox Church&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt;In the 6th century, on initiative of Mar &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jacob_Baradaeus&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Jacob Baradaeus&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Jacob Baradaeus&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, a hierarchy of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Syriac_Orthodox_Church&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Syriac Orthodox Church&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Syrian Orthodox&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; was erected in the present &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Iraq&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Iraq&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Iraq&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; to serve the Christians who were not passed under the Catholicate of the Church of the East. The main &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Episcopal_see&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Episcopal see&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;See&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; was placed in &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tikrit&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Tikrit&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Tikrit&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; and the rite used was the one of Antioch, i.e. the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/West_Syrian_Rite&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;West Syrian Rite&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;West Syrian Rite&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. The first head of this hierarchy was the &lt;i&gt;Great &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Metropolitan_bishop&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Metropolitan bishop&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Metropolitan&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/i&gt; Ahudemeh (559-575). From the 7th century the title used was &lt;i&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Maphrian&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Maphrian&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Maphrian&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/i&gt; (or &lt;i&gt;Maphryono&lt;/i&gt;). In the 12th century the See was moved to &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mosul&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Mosul&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Mosul&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; and from the 13th century the title became &lt;i&gt;Catholicos of the East&lt;/i&gt;. After the massacres of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tamerlane&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Tamerlane&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Tamerlane&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, the Maphrian was forced to leave &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Persia&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Persia&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Persia&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; and this title was used for the general vicar, with nominal right of succession, of the Patriarch of the Syrian Orthodox Church.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;In 17th century many Christians of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kerala&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Kerala&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Kerala&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; region in &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/India&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;India&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;India&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; decided to leave the Church of Malabar, the local Church that has always been in connection with the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Church_of_the_East&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Church of the East&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Church of the East&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; and that from the second half of 16th century was under the control of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Portuguese_people&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Portuguese people&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Portugueses&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, and to pass under the hierarchy of the Syriac Orthodox Church. They left the East Syrian Rite to adopt the West Syrian Rite. The title of &lt;i&gt;Catholicos of the East&lt;/i&gt; for an Indian hierarchy was used from the 20th century. The following heads of Orthodox Church claims succession to the Catholicos of the East.&lt;br&gt;&lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;Catholicos of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Malankara_Orthodox_Syrian_Church&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Malankara Orthodox Syrian Church&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Malankara Orthodox Syrian Church&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;   &lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Catholicos_Baselios_Mar_Thoma_Didymos_I&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Catholicos Baselios Mar Thoma Didymos I&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Catholicos Baselios Marthoma Didymus I&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; is the current Catholicos of the Malankara Orthodox Syrian Church. &lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;  &lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;Catholicos of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jacobite_Syrian_Orthodox_Church&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Jacobite Syrian Orthodox Church&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Jacobite Syrian Orthodox Church&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;   &lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Baselios_Thomas_I&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Baselios Thomas I&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Baselios Thomas I&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; is the current Catholicos of the Jacobite Syrian Orthodox church. &lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;b&gt;Eastern Catholic Churches of West Syrian Rite&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;The following are &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Eastern_Catholic_Churches&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Eastern Catholic Churches&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Eastern Catholic Churches&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/West_Syrian_Rite&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;West Syrian Rite&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;West Syrian Rite&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;:&lt;br&gt;&lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;Catholicos of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Syro-Malankara_Catholic_Church&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Syro-Malankara Catholic Church&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Syro-Malankara Catholic Church&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; (in &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Full_Communion&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Full Communion&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;full Communion&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; with the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pope&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Pope&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Pope&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;). &lt;/li&gt;  &lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Moran_Mor_Baselios_Cleemis&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Moran Mor Baselios Cleemis&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Catholicos Baselios Cleemis&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; is the present Catholicos of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Syro-Malankara_Catholic_Church&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Syro-Malankara Catholic Church&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Syro-Malankara Catholic Church&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. According to the jurisdictional tradition of the Syro-Malankara Catholic Church the Major Archbishop has since used the term &amp;quot;Catholicos&amp;quot;.&lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;  &lt;b&gt;Armenian Apostolic Church&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt;Likewise, the head of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Armenian_Apostolic_Church&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Armenian Apostolic Church&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;One Holy Universal Apostolic Orthodox Armenian Church&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; also bore the title &lt;i&gt;Catholicos&lt;/i&gt;.&lt;br&gt;The Catholicos of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Etchmiadzin&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Etchmiadzin&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Etchmiadzin&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; presides over the Supreme Spiritual Council of the Armenian Apostolic Church and is the head of the world&amp;#39;s 7 million Armenian Orthodox Christians.&lt;br&gt;&lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;Catholicos of Etchmiadzin (&lt;i&gt;Chief Shepherd and Pontiff to all Armenians dispersed throughout the world&lt;/i&gt;) of the Armenian Apostolic Church,   &lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Karekin_II&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Karekin II&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Karekin II&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; is the current Catholicos of the Armenian Apostolic Church. &lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;  There is a Catholicos residing in &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Antelias&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Antelias&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Antelias&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;, &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lebanon&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Lebanon&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Lebanon&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;:&lt;br&gt;&lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Catholicossate_of_the_Great_House_of_Cilicia&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Catholicossate of the Great House of Cilicia&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Catholicossate of the Great House of Cilicia&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; (Since 1441).   &lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;His Holiness &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aram_I&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Aram I&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Aram I&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; is the present Catholicos of the Great House of Cilicia &lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;  The primacy of honor of the Catholicossate of Etchmiadzin has always been recognized by the Catholicossate of Cilicia.&lt;br&gt;There once was a Catholicos in Akhdamar, a position that has since been abolished:&lt;br&gt;&lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;Catholicos of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Akdamar_Island&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Akdamar Island&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Akdamar Island&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; (1116-1895) &lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;  &lt;b&gt;Armenian Catholic Church&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt;&lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;Catholicos of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Armenian_Catholic_Church&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Armenian Catholic Church&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Armenian Catholic Church&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; (in &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Full_Communion&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Full Communion&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;full Communion&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; with the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pope&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Pope&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Pope&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;).   &lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nerses_Bedros_XIX&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Nerses Bedros XIX&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Nerses Bedros XIX&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; is the current Catholicos-Patriarch of the Armenian Catholic Church. His full title is officially &amp;quot;&lt;i&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Armenian_Catholic_Patriarchs_of_Cilicia&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;List of Armenian Catholic Patriarchs of Cilicia&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Patriarch Catholicos of the House of Cilicia&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/i&gt;&amp;quot; &lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;  &lt;b&gt;Catholicos of Iberia&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;The title of catholicos is also used in the Georgian Church, whose head carries the title &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Catholicos-Patriarch_of_All_Georgia&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Catholicos-Patriarch of All Georgia&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Catholicos-Patriarch of All Georgia&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;.&lt;br&gt;&lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;Catholicos of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Georgian_Orthodox_Church&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Georgian Orthodox Church&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Georgian Orthodox Church&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;   &lt;ul&gt;  &lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ilia_II&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Ilia II&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Ilia II&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt; is the current Catholicos of the Georgian Orthodox Church. &lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;  &lt;b&gt;Catholicos of Caucasian Albania&lt;/b&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;Historically, the title of Catholicos was also used by the chief bishop of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Caucasian_Albania&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Caucasian Albania&quot;&gt;&lt;font color=&quot;#0000ff&quot;&gt;Caucasian Albania&lt;/font&gt;&lt;/a&gt;. With the Islamic invasion this church deteriorated and the provinces came under the Catholicos of Etchmiadzin.&lt;br&gt;&lt;h2&gt; &lt;/h2&gt;&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>Armenian Church Divine Liturgy</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Armenian+Church+Divine+Liturgy</link><author>fatman2021</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Armenian+Church+Divine+Liturgy</guid><pubDate>Wed, 28 Oct 2009 21:51:50 CDT</pubDate><description>&lt;table cellpadding=&quot;4&quot;&gt;&lt;tbody&gt;&lt;tr&gt;&lt;td&gt;SOORP BADARAK &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; THE DIVINE LITURGY &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: (&amp;amp; Congregation)&amp;quot;KHORHOORT KHORIN&amp;quot;. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: (&amp;amp; Congregation)&amp;quot;HYMN OF VESTING&amp;quot;. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; &lt;i&gt;Khorhoort khorin, anhas, anusgisbn, vor zartaretzer zverin bedootyoont, ee harakasd anmadooytz loosoyn, kerabantz parok zdasus hreghinatz.&lt;/i&gt; &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; &lt;i&gt;O MYSTERY DEEP, inscrutable, without beginning. Thou hast decked thy supernatural realm as a chamber unto the light unapproachable and hast adorned with splendid glory the ranks of thy fiery spirits.&lt;/i&gt; &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; (On special occasions, when a Bishop is the celebrant, after vesting, singing of the &amp;quot;Hymn of Vesting&amp;quot; is intermitted and verses of Hrashapar Asdvadz (&amp;quot;Glorious God&amp;quot;) are sung, during which time the celebrant, together with his deacons, will proceed to the main Altar, where he will wash his hands, at the same time, reciting aloud Psalm 26, &amp;quot;I will wash my hands&amp;quot; in antiphon with the protodeacon.) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (While the choir is singing the Khorhoort Khorjin, the Priest being vested, together with his deacons, steps in front of the sanctuary and washing his hands, recites silently in antiphon with the deacon, Psalm 26.) (If a Bishop is the celebrant, see opposite page)   &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: (&amp;amp; Congregation)&amp;quot;KHORHOORT KHORIN&amp;quot;.&lt;br&gt; TAKAVOR YERGNAVOR, zegeghetzi ko ansharjh bahia, yev zergurbakoos anvanud koom bahia ee khaghaghootyan.   &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: (&amp;amp; Congregation) HEAVENLY KING, preserve thy Church unshaken and keep the worshippers of thy name in peace.   &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Yev vasun surpoovoh Asdvadzadznin parekhosootyann, Der, ungal zaghachanus mer yev getzo uzmez. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: By the intercession of the Holy Mother-of-God, O Lord, receive our supplications and save us. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Soorp Asdvadzadzin yev zamenayn soorpus parekhos arastzook ar Hayr ee hergins, zi gametzyal voghormestsi yev kutatzyal getzoostzeh zahraratzus yoor. Amenagal Der Asdvadz mer, getzo yev voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Let us make the Holy Mother-of-God and all the saints intercessors with the Father in Heaven, that He may be pleased to have mercy and compassion and save His creatures. Almighty Lord, our God, save us and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Ungal, Der, zaghachanus mer parekhosootyamp Surpoovoh Asdvadzadznin anarad dzunoghi miyadzni Vortvo ko yev aghachnok amenayn surpotz kotz. Loor mez Der yev voghormia, nerya, kavya, yev togh uzmeghus mer. Arjhanavorya kohootyamp paravorel uzkez unt Vortvo yev unt Surpo Hokvuyd. Ayjhm yev mishd yev havidyans havidenitz. Amen. (turning to the congregation)&lt;br&gt;Khosdovanim arachi Asdoodzoh yev surpoovoh Asdvadzadznin yev arachi hark yev yeghpark, zamenayn meghus zors kordzyal yem. Kanzi megha khorhurtov, paniv yev kordzov yev amenayn meghok zor kordzen martik. Megha, megha, aghachem uztzes. Khuntretzek vasun im hasdoodzoh uztoghootyun.  &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Receive, O Lord, our supplications by the intercession of the Holy Mother-of-God, the immaculate birthgiver of Thine only begotten Son and by the supplication of all The Saints. Hear us, O Lord, and have mercy; forgive, expiate and remit us our sins; make us worthy to thank and glorify Thee with the son and with the Holy Spirit, now and forever and unto the ages of ages. Amen. (turning to the congregation)&lt;br&gt;I confess before God and before the Holy Mother-of-God and before you, fathers and brethren, all the saints and before you, fathers and brethren, all the sins that I have committed; for I have sinned in thought, word, and deed and with all the sins that men commit. I have sinned, yea, I have sinned: I pray you, beg of God forgiveness for me.  &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Voghormestzi kez Asdvadz huzorn yev toghootyun shnorhestzeh amenayn hantzanantz kotz, antzelooyn yev ayjhmoos, yev harachagayen purgestzeh yev hasdadestzeh hamenayn kordzus baris, yev hankoostzeh uzkez ee hantertzyal gyansun. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: May God almighty have mercy upon thee and grant thee forgiveness of all thy transgressions of the past and present, and may He deliver thee from those of the time to come and may He confirm thee in all good works and give thee rest in the life to come. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Azadeztseh yev uztzez martasern Asvads, yes toghtzeh zamenayn hantsans tzer. Datzeh jhamanag abashkhareloh yev kortzeloh zbaris. Ooghestzeh yev zarachaga gyanus tzer shnorhok Soorp Hokvuyn, huzorn yev voghormatzun, yev numa park havidyanus. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: May God, that loveth men, set you also free and may He remit all your transgressions; may He give you time to repent and to do good works; may He direct also your life in the time to come by the grace of the Holy Spirit, the mighty and the merciful, unto Him be glory forever. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Hishestsir yev zmez arachi anmah karin Asdoodzo. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Remember us also before the immortal lamb of God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Hishyal lichik arachi anmah karin Asdoodzo. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Ye shall be remembered before the immortal lamb of God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: I - Aghaghagetzek ar Der amenayn yergir, dzarayetzek Dyarn oorakhootyamp. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: I - Cry unto the Lord all ye lands. Serve the Lord with gladness. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: II - Mudek arachi nora tzundzootyamp, dzanerook zi na eh Der Asdvadz mer. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: II - Come before His presence with joy, know ye that He is the Lord our God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: I - Na arar uzmez, yev voch mek eyal, mek jhoghovoort yev Khashn arodi nora. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: I - It is He that hath made us and we were not by ourselves; we are His people and the sheep of His pasture. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: II - Mudek unt troons nora khosdovanootyamp, yev orhnootyamp ee hargus nora. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: II - Enter into His gates with thanksgiving; and into His courts with praise. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: I - Khosdovan yegherook dyarn, yev orhnetzek zanoon nora. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: I - Give thanks unto the Lord; and bless his name. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: II - Kaghtzer eh Der, Havidyan ee voghormutyun nora; hazke minchev hazk eh jushmardootyun nera. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: II - The Lord is gracious, His mercy is everlasting; and His truth endureth from generation to generation. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: I - Park Hor yev vortvo yev hokvuyn surpo. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: I - Glory be to the Father amd to the Son and to the Holy Spirit. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: II - Ayjhm yev mishd yev havidyans havidenitz. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; ACOLYTE: II - Now and forever and unto the ages of ages. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Soorp yegeghetzyavs aghachestzook uzer, zi sovav purgestzeh zmez ee meghatz yev getzoostzeh shnorhiv voghormutyan yooro. Amenagal Der Asdvadz mer, getzo yev voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: By the Holy Church let us beseech the Lord that through her may He deliver us from sin and may save us by the grace of His mercy. Almighty Lord, our God, save and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Ee mech dajaris yev arachi Asdvadzungal yev baydzaratzyal soorp nushanatzs yev soorp deghvooys, khonarhyal yergyughiv yergirbakanemk; Uzsoorp yev uzhrashali yev uzhaghrogh zderutyoond ko paravoremk, yev kez madootzanemk zorhnutyun yev zpars, unt Hor yev unt Hokvoyd Surpo, ayjhm yev mishd yev havidyans havidenitz. Amen. (and going up to the Altar, the Priest shall say antiphon, Psalm 43)  Muditz arachi seghano Asdoodzo arr Asdvadz vor oorakh arneh zmangutyoon im.   &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: In the midst of this temple and before these holy symbols accepted by god and glorified, and before this holy place, we humble ourselves and bow down in fear. We glorify thine holy, wondrous the and triumphant dominion and unto the thee with the Father and with the Holy Spirit we offer blessing and glory, now and forever and unto the ages of ages. Amen. (and going up to the Altar, the Priest shall say antiphon, Psalm 43)  I will go unto the altar of God, unto God, who maketh by youth joyful.   &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Tad ara intz, Asdvadz yev irav ara intz ee tadasdani imoom. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Do judgment for me, oh God; and do justice to me in my cause. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Hazkeh vor voch eh soorp ee marto meghavoreh nenkavoreh, purgya zis. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: From the unholy generation; from the sinful and deceitful man deliver me. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Too, Asdvadz huzorich im yes Unter moratzar zis, unter durdoom kunam yes ee neghel tushnamvo imoh. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Thou art, O God, the giver of my strength, why hast thou forgotten me? Why go I so heavily while my enemy oppresseth me? &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Arakya, Der, zlooys ko yev uzjushmardutyoon ko, zi arachnortestzen indz yev hantzen zis ee lyarn soorp yev ee hargs ko. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Send out, O Lord, thy light and thy truth that they may lead me; and bring me unto Thine holy hill and unto Thy dwelling. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Muditz arachi seghano Asdoodzo arr Asdvadz vor oorakh arneh uzmangootyoon im. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: I will go unto the altar of God; unto the God who makes my youth joyful. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Khosdovan yeghetz kez orhnootyamp Asdvads, Advadz im. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: I will give thanks unto Thee with praises, O God my God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Art, unter durdoom yes antzn im, gam unter khroves zis, hoosah ar Asdvadz, khosdovanya numa, purgich yeresatz imotz Asdvadz eh. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Then why art thou so heavy, o my soul, and why dost thou youth disquiet me? Put thy trust in God, give thanks unto Him, the deliverer of my countenance is God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Park Hor yev Vortvo yev Hokvooyn Surpoh. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Glory be to the Father and to the Son and to the Holy Spirit. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Ayjhm yev misht yev havidyans havidenitz, Amen. Yev yevus khaghaghootyan uzDer aghachestzook. Orhnestsook uzHayr Dyarn meroh Hisoosi Krisdosi, vor arjhani arar zmez gal ee deghvodsus parapanootyan yev yerkel zerkus hokevorus. Amenagal Der Advadz mer, Getzo yev voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Now and forever unto the ages of ages, Amen. Again in peace let us beseech the Lord. let us bless the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath made us worthy to spend in this place of praise and to saying spiritual songs. Almighty Lord our God, save and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Ee hargi surpootyan yev ee deghvotsus parapanootyan, hreshdagatz pnagaranis yev martgan kavaranis, arachi Asdvadzungal yev baydsaratzyal soorp nushanatzus yev soorp deghvooys, khonarhyal yergiughiv yergrbakanemk, uzsoorp yev uzhrashali yev uzhaghtogh uzDerootyoonut ko orhnemk yev paravoremk, yev kez unt yergnayin zorsun madootzanemk zorhnootyun yev uzparus, unt Hor yev unt Hokvooyt Surpoh, ayjhm yev mishd yev havidyanus havidenitz. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: In this dwelling of Holiness and in this place of praise, in this habitation of angels and the house of expiation of men, before these symbols accepted by God and glorified, and before this sanctuary, we humble ourselves and bow down in fear, we bless and glorify thine Holy, wondrous and triumphant dominion, and together with the heavenly hosts we offer blessings and glory unto Thee with the Father and with the Holy Spirit, now and forever and unto the ages of ages. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION SITS (If the celebrant be a Bishop, the hymn &amp;quot;CHOSEN OF GOD&amp;quot; is usually sung while the Bishop is praying in silence.) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION SITS (If the celebrant be a Bishop, the hymn &amp;quot;CHOSEN OF GOD&amp;quot; is usually sung while the Bishop is praying in silence.) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; The Curtain is drawn, MEGHEHTI SHARAGAN is sung, according to the proper of the day. Then the Curtain is opened, and the Priest censes the Sanctuary, and in procession returns to the Altar, while the Choir sings. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; Curtain is drawn, if celebrant is a priest, and HYMN of CENSING according to the proper of the day is sung. After which the curtain is withdrawn and the Choir sings one of the appropriate processionals, below, while the Bishop or Priest is censing the Sanctuary. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION STANDS &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION STANDS &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: PAREKHOSOOTYAMP mor koh yev goosi ungal zaghachanus kotz bashdoneyitz. Vor kerakooyn kan zerginus baydsahrahtsootser soorp yegeghetzi aryamp kov Krisdos, yev usd yergnaynotzun garketzer ee sma ztass arakelotz yev markareyitz soorp vartabedatz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: hymn of Censing ( usual processional ) through the intercession of thy virgin mother accept the such applications of thy servants, also ordained within her, after the pattern of the heavenly hosts, the orders of the apostles, of prophets and of Holy teachers. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; Aysor jhoghovyal task kahanayitz, sargavakatz, tubratz yev gugherigosatz, khoong madootzanemk arachi ko Der, horinag usd hnoomun Zakaria. Ungal arr ee mehnch zkhunganuver makhtans, vorbes zbadarakus Abeli, zNoyi yev zAbrahamoo. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; This day we, ranks of priests, deacons, clerks and it clerics herein assembled, offer incense before thee, O lord, as Zacharia did of old. Accept from us our prayers with offerings of incense, as the sacrifice of Abel, of Noah and Abraham. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; Parekhosootyamp verin ko zorats, mishd ansharjh bahya zators haygaznayans &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; three the intercession of thy supernal hosts maintaining ever unshaken the throne of Armenia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; (or) OORAKH LER soorp yegeghetzi, kanzi Krisdos arkayn yergnitz aysor buhsagyatz uzkez khachin yoorov, yev zartaryatz zahmoorus ko skancheli parokn yoorov. (Variable) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (or) REJOICE, O HOLY CHURCH (variable) for Christ of the king of heaven has this day crowned the with his cross, and has adorned his bulwards with his wonderous glory. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; (or) HRASHAPAR ASDEVADZ, or&lt;br&gt; AYSOR JHOGHOVYAL, or&lt;br&gt; KHORHOORT MEDZ, or&lt;br&gt; AYSOR HARYAV EE MERELOTZ. &lt;br&gt; (according to the proper of the day)   &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (or) GLORIOUS AND EVER-PROTECTING GOD, or &lt;br&gt; ON THIS DAY WERE ASSEMBLED, or &lt;br&gt; GREAT AND MARVELOUS MYSTERY, or &lt;br&gt; THIS DAY IS RISEN FROM THE DEAD. &lt;br&gt; (according to the proper of the day)   &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Orhnya, Der. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Bless, Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Orhnyal takavorootyunn Hor yev Vortvo yev Hokvooyn Surpoh, ayjhm yev mishd yev havidyans havidenitz. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Blessed be the Kingdom of the Father and the Son and of the Holy Spirit, now and forever, and unto the ages of ages. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Miyadzin Vorti yev pant Asdvadz yev anmah eyootyun, vor hantzun arer marmnanal ee surpoohvo Asdvadzadznen yev ee mishd goosen. Anpopokhelit mart yeghyal, khachetzar, Krisdos Asdvadz mer. Mahvamp uzmah gokhetzer. Mint ee Surpo Yerortutenen, paravoragitz unt Hor yev Surpo Hokvooyn getzo uzmez. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: (INTROIT) ONLY-BEGOTTEN SON and word of God and being immortal who didst deign to become incarnate through the Holy Mother-of-God and the ever virgin. Thou, unchangeable as thou art, didst trample down death by death. O Christ our God, who art one of the Holy Trinity, in glory equal with the Father and the Holy Spirit, save us. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Yev yevus khaghaghootyan uzDer aghachestzook. Ungal, getzo yev voghormya. Orhnia, Der. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Again in peace let us beseech the Lord. Receive, save and have mercy. Bless, Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Orhnootyun yev park Hor yev Vortvo yev Hokvooyn Surpo, aijhm yev mishd yev havidyans havidenitz. Amen. Khaghaghootyoon amenetzoon. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Blessing and glory to the father and to the sun and to the Holy Spirit, now and forever and unto the ages of ages. Amen. Peace unto all. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Yev unt hokvooyd koom. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: And with thy spirits. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Asdoodzo yergurbakestzoo. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Let us bow down to God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Arachi ko Der. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Before thee, O lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Der Asdvadz mer, voro garoghootyunud ankunin eh yev parkud anhasaneli voro voghormootyunud anchap eh, yev kuhtootyoonud anpav, too ust arad martasirutyanud koom nayatz ee jhoghovoortus ko yev ee dajarus ays soorp. Yev ara unt mez yev unt aghotagitzus mer aradabes zoghormutyoon ko yev uzkututyoon. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: O Lord our God, whose power is unsearchable and the glory inscrutable, whose mercy is immeasurable and the compassion inexhaustible, do Thou, according to Thy abundant love of man, look down upon this thy people and this holy temple and make abundant Thy mercy and with Thy pity unto us and unto them that pray with us. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; Zi kez vayeleh park, ishkhanutyun yev badiv, aijhm yev misht yev havidyzns havidenitz. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; For unto thee is fitting glory, dominion, and honour, now and forever, and unto the ages of ages. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Der takavoryatz, vayelchootyun uzketzav.... &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: The Lord reighneth, He is apparelled with majesty. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: (HAROOTYAN SAGHMOS, Jashou Psalm and Hymn proper to the day)&lt;br&gt; KOVYA YEROOSAGHEM uzDer, Haryav Krisdos ee mehrehlotz, Alleluya. Yegayk jhoghovoort, yerkehtzek Dyarn Alleluia. Park Hor yev Vortvo yev Hokvooyn Surpoh. Aijhm yev mishd yev havidyans havidenitz. Amen. Harootzehlooyn ee mehrehlotz, Alleluia, vor zashkharhus loosavoryatz. Alleluia.  &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: (Midday Psalm and Hymn, proper to the day) Resurrection Day, Psalm Praise the Lord O Jerusalem, Christ is risen from the dead, Alleluia. Come ye peoples. Sing unto the Lord, Alleluia. Glory to the Father and to the Son and to the Holy Spirit, now and always and unto the ages of ages. Amen. To Him that is risen from the dead, Alleluia. To Him that enlightened the world, Alleluia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; (or) DER TAKAVORYATZ vayelchootyun uzketsav. Vor anpavehli haghtogh zorootyamp takavor yes yergni yev yergri Krisdos Asduvadz orhnapanemk uzkez, Vor parragtzootyamp unt hor verorhnis hanmahitz yev khonaryal marmin uzketzar parratz takavor, Orhnapanemk uzkez. Park Hor, yev Vortvo, yev Hokvooyn Surpoh, ayjhm yev mishd yev havidyans havidenitz, Amen. Vor garoghabes uzmah gokhetzer yev harootzyal loosavoretzer soorp zegeghetzi anmah ehyootyun. Orhnapanemk uzkez. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (or) The Lord is King, thou art infinite, victorious is might, king of heaven and earth, O Christ our God, we glorify Thee, Thou who, being co-equal in glory with the Father, art extolled by the immortals, yet Thou didst humble thyself, King of Glory as though art, by taking human body. O glorious King, we glorify Thee. Thou who with might didst trample death, and rising (from the dead) thou didst illuminate thy holy church; O immortal being, we glorify thee. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Zi ko eh garoghootyiun yev zorootyun yev park havidyans. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: For thine is the might and power and glory, unto the ages. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Broskhoomeh. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Let us attend. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: SOORP ASDVADZ, Soorp yev huzor, soorp yev anmah, (vor haryar ee mehrelotz) Voghormia mez. (according to the proper of the day) - 3 times. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Holy God, Holy Almighty, Holy Immortal, (who didst rise from the dead) (according to the proper of the day) Have mercy upon us. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Yev yevus khaghaghootyan uzDer aghachestsook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Again in peace, let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der Voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Vasun khaghaghootyan amenayn ashkhari yev hasdadootyan Surpoh Yegeghetzvo, uzDer aghachestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: For the peace of the whole world and the stability of the holy Church, let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der Voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Vasun amenayn soorp yev ooghapar yebisgobosatz, uzDer aghachestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: For all the Holy and Orthodox Bishops, let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der Voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Vasun Hayrabedin meroh Dyarun Karekini Surpaznakooyn Gatoghigosi genatz yev purgootyan hokvoh norin, uzDer aghachestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: For the Life of our Patriarch Karekin II, and for the salvation of His soul, let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der Voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; [--&lt;b&gt;optional below this line&lt;/b&gt;--] &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; [--&lt;b&gt;optional below this line&lt;/b&gt;--] &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Vasun vartabedatz, kahanayitz, sargavankatz, tubratz, yev amenayn ookhdi mangantz yegeghetzvo, uzDer aghachestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: For doctor, priests, deacons, clerks and for all the league of the children of the church, let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der Voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Vasun barebashd takavoratz yev Asdvadsaser ishkhanatz, zoravaratz yev zoratz notzin, uzDer aghachestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: For pious Kings and for God-loving princes, captains and their armies, let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der Voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Vahsun hokvotzun hankootzelotz, vork jushmarid yev ooghigh havadov ee Krisdos nunchetzin, zDer aghachestsook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: For the souls of them that are at rest and have fallen asleep in Christ in the true and right faith, let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Hishya Der, yev voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Remember Lord, and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Yev yevus miapan vasun jushmarid yev soorp havadooys meroh, zDer aghachestsook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Again with one accord, for our true and Holy faith, let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der Voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Zantsinus mer yev uzmimyanus Dyarn Asdoodzo amenagalin hantzun arastsook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Let us commit ourselves and one another unto the Lord, the almighty God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Kez Dyarnt hantzun yeghitsook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Let us, O Lord, be committed unto Thee. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Voghormyatz mez, Der Asdvadz mer, usd medzi voghormootyan koom, asastsook amenekyan miyapanootyamp. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Have mercy on us, O Lord our God, according to they great mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; [--&lt;b&gt;optional above this line&lt;/b&gt;--] &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; [--&lt;b&gt;optional above this line&lt;/b&gt;--] &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der Voghormia. (3 times) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. (3 times) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Zi voghormatz yev martaser yes Asdvadz kolov, yev kez vayeleh park, ishkhanootyun yev badiv, aijhm yev mishd yev havidyans havidenitz, Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: For thou art being God, art merciful and man-loving, and unto thee is fitting glory, dominion and honour, now and always and unto the ages of ages. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION SITS &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION SITS &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; (JASHOO KIRK - by a Reader, according to the proper of the day, followed by the Choir singing the Alleluia of the day). &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; A reader reads from the book of Prophets and of the Apostles, and the Choirs sings the Alleluia of the day. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Alleluya, alleluya, haryav Asdvadz yev tzurvetzan amenayn tushnamik nora. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Alleluia, Alleluia, God arose, and all His enemies scattered. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Alleluia Orti [RISE/STAND] &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Let us rise. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Khaghaghootyun amenehtzoon. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Peace be to all. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Yev unt hokvooyt koom. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: And also with thy spirit. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Yergyughadsutyamp luvarook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Hearken ye in reverence. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: (Or Deacon) Surpo Avedaranis Hisoosi Krisdosi vor ust Mateosi. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST (or deacon): The Holy gospel of Jesus Christ according to Matthew. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Park kez der Asdvadz mer. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Glory be to thee, O Lord our God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Broskhoomeh. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Let us attend &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Ahseh Asdvadz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: God doth speak. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: (reads the Holy Gospel) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: (reads the Holy Gospel) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Park kez Der Asdvadz mer. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Glory to Thee O Lord our God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; ALL: HAVADAMK ee mi Asdvadz/, ee Hayrn amenagal/ Hararichn yergni yev yergri/ yereveliatz yev anerevootitz/ Yev ee mi Der Hisoos Krisdos/ Vortin Asdoodzo/ dzunyaln hAsdoodzo Horeh/ miyadzin/ aysinkun eyooteneh Hor/ Asdvadz hAsdoodzo/ looys ee looso/ Asdvadz jushmarid hAsdoodzo jushmardeh/ dzunoont/ yev voch araradz/ Nooyn inkun ee punooteneh Hor/ vorov amenayn inch yeghev hergins yev ee verah yergri/ yerevelik yev anerevuytk/ Vor haghakus mer/ martgan/ yev vasun mero purgootyan/ ichyal ee hergnitz/ marmnatzav/ martgatzav dzunav gadaryalabes/ ee Maryama surpo goosen/ Hokvovun Surpov/ vorov eyar marmin/ zhoki/ yev zmid/ yev zamenayn vor inch eh ee mart/ jushmardabes yev voch gardzyok/ Charcharyal/ khachyal/ taghyal/ yerort avoor harootzyal/ yelyal ee hergins novin marmnovn/ nusdav unt achmeh Hor/ Kalotz eh novin marmnovn yev parok Hor/ ee tadel uzgentanis yev uzmeryals/ voro takavorutyan voch ko vaghchan/ Havadamk/ yev ee Soorp Hokin/ haneghn yev ee gadaryalun/ vor Khosetsav horenus yev ee markares yev havedaranus/ Vor echun ee Hortanan/ karozyatz arakialsun/ yev pnagetzav ee soorpsun/ Havadamk/ yev ee mi miyayn/ untanragan yev arakelagan soorp Yegeghetzi/ ee mi mugurdutyun/ habashkharootyun ee kavootyoon yev ee toghotyoon meghatz/ Ee harootyun merelotz/ ee tadasdann havidenitz/ hokvotz yev marmnotz/ arkayootyunn yergnitz/ yev ee gyansun havidenagans. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; ALL: (recite the Nicene Creed in full). We believe in One God, the Father almighty, maker of heaven and earth, of all things visible and invisible. And in one Lord, Jesus Christ, the Son of God, begotten of the Father, only begotten, that is of the substance of the Father. God of God, light of light, very God of very God, begotten and not made; Himself of the nature of the Father, by whom all things came into being in heaven and on earth, visible and invisible. Who for us men and for our salvation came down from heaven and was incarnate, was made man, was born perfectly of the Holy Virgin Mary by the Holy Spirit. By whom he took body, soul and mind, and everything that is in man, truly and not in semblance. He suffered and was crucified, and was buried and rose again on the third day and ascended into heaven with the same body and sat at the right hand of the Father. He is to come with the same body, and with the glory of the Father to judge the quick and the dead, of Whose kingdom there is no end. We believe in the Holy Spirit, the uncreated and the perfect, who spoke in the law and the prophets and the Gospel, Who came down upon the Jordan, preached to the Apostles and dwelt in the saints. We believe also in only one, catholic, and apostolic , holy Church, in one baptism of repentance for the remission of sins; in the resurrection of the dead, and in the everlasting judgement of souls and bodies, in the kingdom of heaven and in the life eternal. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Isk vork asen er yerpemun horjham voch er Vortin, gam er yerpemun horjham voch er Soorp Hokin, gam teh hocheyitz yeghen gam hailmeh eyooteneh asen linel Vortin Asdoodzo yev gam uzSoorp Hokin, yev teh popokhelik yen gam ailailelik, zain bisisn nuzoveh gatoghigeh yev arakelagan soorp Yegeghetzi. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: As for those who say there was a tome when the Son was not, or there was a time when the Holy Spirit was not or that they came into being out of nothing, or who say that the Son of God or the Holy Spirit be of different substance and that they be changeable or alterable, such doth the catholic and apostolic Church denounce. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Isk mek paravorestzook vor harach kan uzhavidyzns yergirbanakanelov surpo Yerortootyann yev mi Asdvadzootyann Hor yev Vortvo yev Hokvuyn Surpo, aijhm yev misht yev havidyans havidenitz. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: As for us, we shall glorify Him who wast before the ages, worshipping the Holy Trinity, and the one Godhead , the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, now and forever and unto the ages of ages, Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Yev yevus khaghaghutyan uzDer aghachestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Again in peace, let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der, voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Yev yevus havadov aghachestzook yev khuntrestzook ee Diarne Asdoodzo yev ee purgchen mermeh, Hisoos Krisdos, ee jhamoos bashdaman yev aghotitz, zi arjhani untoonelutyan arestze. Luvitze Der tzayni aghachanatz merotz, ungaltzi uzkhunturvadzus urditz merotz, toghtze uzhantzanus mer voghormestzi ee vera mer. Aghotk mer yev khunturvadzk hamenayn jham mustzen arachi medzi derootyan nora, yev na datzeh mez miaban miov havadov yev artarootyamp vasdagel ee kordzus baris; zi zoghormootyan uzshunorhus yoor arastze ee vera mer; Derun amenagal getzoostze yev voghormestzi. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Again in faith, let us beseech and ask of out Lord God and Saviour, Jesus Christ, at this hour of service and prayers, that He may make them worthy of acceptance; may the Lord hearken to the voice of our supplication; may he receive the requests of our hearts; may he forgive our trespasses and have mercy upon us; May our prayers and requests at all times enter into the presence of His great majesty and me he grant us to labour in good works with one accord, in one faith and in righteousness, that he may send down upon us the gifts if His mercy. May the Lord almighty save us and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Getzo, Der. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Save, O Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Uzjham soorp badarakis yev zaradchaga orus khaghaghootyamp antzootzanel havadov, ee Diarne khuntrestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: That we may pass this hour of Holy sacrifice and the day now before us in peace and in faith, let us ask of the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Shnorya, Der. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Grant, O Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Uzhreshdag khaghaghootyan bahaban antzantz merotz ee Diarne Khuntrestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: The angel of peace guard our souls, let us ask of the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Shnorya, Der. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Grant, O Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Uzkavootyoon yev uztoghootyoon hantzanatz merotz ee Diarne khuntrestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: The forgiveness and remission of our transgressions, let us ask of the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Shnorya, Der. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Grant, O Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Uzsurpo khachin medz yev garogh zorootyoonun hoknootyoon antzantz merotz ee Diarne khuntrestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: The great and mighty power of the holy cross to help our souls. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Shnorya, Der. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Grant, O Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Yev yevus miaban vasun jushmarid yev soorp havadooys mero uzDer aghachestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Again with one accord for our true and holy faith, let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der, Voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Zantzinus mer yev uzmimyanus Diarn Asdoodzo amenagalin hantzn arastzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Let us commit ourselves and one another to the Almighty Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Kez Diarnut hantzun yeghitzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Let us, O Lord, be committed unto Thee &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Voghormyatz mez, Der Asdvadz mer, usd medzi voghormootyan koom; asasrzook amenakyan miabanootyamp. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Have mercy upon us, O Lord, our God, according to thy great mercy, let us all say with one accord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der, Voghormia. (3 times) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy, Lord have mercy, Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Vorbes zi arjhanavork yeghitzook kohootyamp paravorel uzkez unt Hor yev Soorp Hokvooyt, aijhm yev mishd yev havidyans havidenitz. Amen. Khaghaghaghutyoon amenetsoon. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: That we may be made worthy to give thee thanks and to glorify thee with the Father and with the Holy Spirit, now and forever and unto the ages of ages. Amen. Peace unto all.   &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Yev unt hokvooyd koom. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: And with thy spirit. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Asdoodzo yergirbakestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Let us bow down to God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Arachi ko, Der. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Before thee, O Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Khaghaghutyamp kov Krisdos purgich mer, vor ee ver eh kan zamenayn midus yev zbans, amratzo zmez yev anergyugh bahya amenayn chareh. Havasaria zmez unt jushmarid yergurbakoos ko, vork hokvov yev jushmardutyamp kez yergirbakanen. Vasn zi amenasoorp Yerortutyant vayeleh park, ishkhanutyun yev badiv, aijhm yev mishd yev havidyans havidenitz. Orhnyal Der mer Hisoos Krisdos. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: With thy peace, of Christ our Saviour, which passeth all understanding and speech, defend us and keep us fearless from all evil; make us equal to they true worshipers, who worship thee is spirit and in truth; for unto the most Holy Trinity is witting glory, dominion and honour, now and forever, and unto the ages of ages. Amen. Blessed be our Lord, Jesus Christ. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Orhnya Der. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Bless the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Der Asdvadz orhnestzek zamenesyan. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: May the Lord bless you all. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. (Deacon removes the celebrant&amp;#39;s crown) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Mi vok herakhayitz, mi vok ee tehrahavaditz, yev mi vok habashkharoghatz yev hanmakritz mertzestsi Asdvadzayin khorhoorduz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Let none of the catechumens, none of little faith and none of the penitents nor of the unclean draw near unto the divine mystery. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: MARMIN DEROONAGAN yev aryoon purgchagan ga arachi yergnayin zorootyoonkn hanerevooyts, yerken yev asen anhankisd parparov. Soorp, soorp, soorp, Der zorootyantz.  &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: THE BODY OF THE LORD and the blood of the Saviour are laid up for us. The heavenly hosts invisible sing and say with unceasing voice: Holy, holy, holy, Lord of Hosts. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Saghmos asatzek Diarn Asdoodzo mehroom, tubir, tzainiv kaghtzrootyamp zerkus hokevors. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Sing Psalms unto the Lord God, ye clerks, sing spiritual songs with a sweet voice. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; KNEEL or STAND &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; KNEEL or STAND &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; (Surpasatzootyoon, according to the proper of the day is sung) HRESHDAGAYIN garkavorootyamp lutzer Asdvadz, zko Soorp Yegeghetzi. The Bearer, who has carried around the sacred bread and the cup of immortality to the Altar, turns) In the absence of a Bearer or another Priest, the following parts are said inaudibly).  &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (The Hagiody according to the proper of the day is sung) WITH ANGELIC ORDER, thou hast filled, O God, thine Holy Church,? (While the Priest prays and the Hagiody is sung, the Bearer carries around the sacred bread and the cup of immortality to the Holy Table, and coming to the steps of the Altar, the bearer turns,? In the absence of a bearer or another Priest, the following parts are said inaudibly.)  &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Alelluia, alelluia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Alelluia, alelluia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; BEARER: (or Deacon) Hampartzek ishkhank uzdroonus tzer ee ver. Hampartzin troonk havidenitz yev mdse  takavor paratz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; BEARER (or deacon): Lift up your gates, O ye princes, let the everlasting doors be lifted up and the King of Glory come in. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Ov eh sa takavor paratz, Der huzor zorootyamp yoorov, Der garogh ee baderazmi. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Who is the king of Glory? The Lord string in His power, the Lord mighty in battle. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; BEARER: Hampartzek ishkhank uzdroonus tzer ee ver, Hampartzin droonk havidenitz yev muddzeh takavor paratz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; BEARER: Lift up your gates, ye princes; let the everlasting doors be lifted up and the King of Glory come in. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Ov eh sa takavor paratz, Der zorootyantz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Who is the King of Glory? The Lord of Hosts? &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; BEARER: Sa inkn eh takavor paratz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; BEARER: Even He is the King of Glory. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Orhnyal yegyal anvamp Diarn. Orhnyal vor kalotz eh. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Hazark hazaratz hreshdagabedk gan arachi Ko. Yev piurk piurotz hreshdagk bashden zkez, Der, yev ee mardgank hajetzar untoonil zornootyun, tsayniv khorhrtaganav; Soorp, soorp, soorp Der zorootyantz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Thousands, thousands of archangels stand before thee, and myriads of angels minister to thee, O Lord; yet Thou art well pleased to accept praises from men in the mystical song, Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord of Hosts. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION RISES &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION RISES &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Yev yevus khaghaghootyan uzDer aghachestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Again, in peace let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Yev yevus havadov yev surpootyamp gatzook haghotus arachi surpo Seghanooys Asoodzo ahiv. Mi khughjiv yev kaitaghootyamp, mi nungootyamp, khoramangootyamp, mi badranok yev khabeyootyamp mi yergmudootyamp yev mi terahavadootyamp. Ayl ooghigh varook, barz mudok miyamid surdiv, gadaryal havadov, lutzyal sirov, li yev aravelyal amenayn kortzovk parootyan gatzook haghotus arachi surpo Seghanoys. Asdoodo, yev kudtzook zoghormootyan shnorhus, havoor haydnootyan yev ee myoosankam kalusdyan Dyarn meroh yev purgohin Hisoosi Krisdosi, Getzoostzeh yev voghormestsi. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Again in faith and purity, let us stand in awe and pray before the Holy Altar of God; not with evil conscience and offence, not with guile and cunning, not with deceit and wiles, not with doubt and not with little faith; but with a right conduct, a pure mind, a single heart, with perfect faith, being filled with love, full and abounding in all good works. Let us stand in prayer before the Holy Altar of God that we may find grace and mercy in the day of appearing and the second coming of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ. May He save and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Getzo, Der, yev voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Save, O Lord, and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Shnorhok yev martasirootyamp Dyarn meroh yev purgchin Hisoosi Krisdosi, unt voroom kez Hor, miankamayn yev Hokvooty Surpo, vayeleh park, ishkhanutyoon yev badiv, aijhm yev mishd yev havidyans havidenitz. Amen. + Khakhaghutyoon amenetzoon. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: By the grace and everlasting kindness of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ with whom unto thee, O Father, and also to the Holy Spirit is fitting Glory, dominion and honour, now and forever and unto the ages of ages. Amen. Peace unto all. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Yev unt hokvooty koom. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: And with The spirit. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Asdoodzo yergurbakestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Let us bow down unto God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Voghchooyn dook mimyantz ee hampooyr surpootyan. Yev vork voch ek garoghk haghortil Asdvadzayin khorhurtooys, artroons yelek yev aghotetzek.   &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Greet thee one another with a holy kiss. And ye that are not able to partake of this divine mystery have gone without the doors and pray. (The kiss of peace is passed throughout the congregation) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: (VOGHCHOOYN) Krisdos ee mech mer haydnetzav, Vor enn Asdvadz asd pazmehtzav. Khaghaghootyan tsayn hunchetzav, Soorp voghchooyni hraman duvav, Yegeghetzis mi antzn yeghev, Hampooyrus hot lurman duvav, Tushnamootyunun heratsav, Sern huntanoorus supretsav. Art bashdonyaik partzyal uztsayn, Dook zorhnootyun ee mi peran. Miasnagan Asdvadzootyan, Voroom srovpekn yen surpapan. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: (Kiss of peace hymn) Christ is in our midst hath been revealed. He who is God is here seated. The voice of peace hath resounded. Holy greeting hath been enjoined. Here the Church is become one soul. This kiss is given for a bond of fullness. The enmity hath been removed. And love is spread over us all. Now ministers, raising your voice, give ye blessings with one accord to the consubstantial Godhead, to whom Seraphim give praises. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; (On Festival Days, the following is sung) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (On Festival Days, the following is sung) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Vork havadov gayk hantiman soorp seghanooys arkayagan. Desek pazmyal zKrisdos arkayn, yev shoorch badyal zork vernagan. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: ye who stand with faith before the royal Holy Table, behold Christ the King enthroned and the heavenly hosts surrounding Him. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Vor hamparnamk zachs oonelov, yev baghadimk zays aselov: zmeghus mer mi hishestzes, ayl kutootyamp ko kavestzes. Unt hreshdagatzn orhnemk uzkez, yev unt surpots kotz, Der, park kez.) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: We lift up our eyes and behold and we implore Him saying: Remember not out sins, O Lord, but in Thy pity forgive them. With the angels we praise Thee, Lord, and with thy saints, glorify Thee.) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Ahiv gatzook, yergyooghiv gatzook, parvok gatzook, yev nayetzarook uzkooshootyamp. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Let us stand in awe, let us stand in reverence, let us stand right and attend with good heed. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Ar kez Asdvadz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: To Thee, O God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Badarak Krisdos madchi anarad karn Asdoodzo. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Christ, the spotless Lamb of God is offered in sacrifice of praise. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Shnork, ser, yev asdvadzayin surparar zorootyunn Hor yev Vortvo yev Hokvooyn Surpo, +Yeghitzi unt tzez, unt amenesiant. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: The grace, the love and the divine sanctifying power of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit be with you all. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Voghormootyun yev khaghaghootyun yev badarak orhnootyan. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen, and with Thy spirit. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Uzduroons, uzduroons. Amenayn imasdootyamp yev uzkooshootyamp. Ee ver untzayehtzootsek uzmidus tser Asdvadzayin yergyughiv. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: The doors, the doors. With all wisdom and good heed. Lift up your minds in reverence of God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Oonimk ar kez Der amenagal. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: We lift them up unto Thee, O Lord Almighty. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Yev kohantzarook uzDiarneh polorov surdiv. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: And give thanks unto God, the Lord, with the whole heart. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Arjhan yev irav. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: It is meet and right. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; (doors are closed, and no movement in the Church. Late comers must wait in vestibule.) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (doors are closed, and no movement in the Church. Late comers must wait in vestibule.) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Yev unt Serovpesun yev unt Kerovpesn, miyatzayn surpasatzootyamp horinel nuvakus, yev hamartzagabes gochelov aghaghagel unt nosin yev asel.. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: And, singing the song of the Holy, to make melodies in concord with the Seraphim and the Cherubim, and, boldly crying out, to shout with them and to say,? &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: SOORP, SOORP, soorp, Der zorootyantz. Li yen yergink yev yergir parok ko. Orhnootyun ee partzoons. Orhnyalk vor yergir yev kalotzd yes anvamp Diarn. Ovsanna ee partzoons. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord of Hosts. Heaven and earth are full of Thy glory. Blessing in the highest. Blessed art Thou that didst come in the name of the Lord. Hosanna in the highest. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Arek, gerek, AYS EH MARMIN IM, vor vasun tzer yev pazmatz pashkhi, ee kavootyoon yev ee toghootyun meghatz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Take, eat, this is my body which is distributed for you and for many for propitiation and for the remission of sins. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Arpek ee sumaneh amenekyan, AYS EH ARYOON IM noroh ookhdi, vor haghakus tzer yev pazmatz heghani, ee kavootyun yev ee toghootyun meghatz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Drink ye all of this; This is My blood of the new covenant, which is shed for you and for many for propitiation and for the remission of sins. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: AMEN, HAYR YERGNAVOR, vor zordid ko yedoor ee mah, vasun mer bardaban bardiatz merotz, heghmamp aryan nora, aghachemk uzkez, voghormya ko panavor hodi. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. (Hymn to the Father) Heavenly Father, who didst give Thy son unto death for us, debtor for our debts, by the shedding of His blood, we beseech Thee, have mercy upon Thy reasonable flock. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Yev uzkooys ee koyotz kez madootzanemk ust amenaynee yev haghakus amenetzoon. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: And Thine of Thine unto Thee we offer from all and for all. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: HAMENAYNEE Orhnyal yes, Der. Orhnemk uzkez, kovemk uzkez. Kohanamk uzken. Aghachemk uzkez, Der, Asdvadz mer. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: (Hymn of blessing). In all things, blessed art Thou, O Lord. We bless Thee, we praise Thee, we give thanks to Thee, we pray unto Thee O Lord our God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Khaghaghootyun amenetzoon. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Peace unto all. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Yev unt hokvooyt koom. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: And with thy spirit. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Asdoodzo yergurbakestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Let us bow down unto God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: ARACHI KO DER. Vorti Asdoodzo, vor badarakial Hor ee hashdootyun, hatz genatz bashkhis ee mez. Heghmamp aryan ko soorp, aghachemk uzkez, voghormia aryamp kov purgyal hodi. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Before Thee, O Lord. Son of God, Who art sacrificed to the Father for reconciliation, bread of life, distributed among us, by the shedding of Thy Holy Blood, we beseech Thee, have mercy on Thy flock, saved by Thy Blood. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Vorbes zi yeghitzi sa amenetzoon mez nertzetzelotz, hantadabardootyun, ee kavootyun, yev ee toghootyun meghatz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: So that this may be to us all, who draw near thereunto, for acquittal, for propitiation and for remission of sins. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: HOKI ASDOODZO, vor zparagtzi ko zkhorhoort ichyal ee hergnitz gadares ee tzerun mer, heghamp aryan sora, aghachemk uzkez, hanko zhokis mer nunchetzelotz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Spirit of God who descending from heaven dost perform through us the mystery of Him that is glorified with Thee, by the shedding of His Blood, we beseech Thee, grant rest to the souls of us that are fallen asleep. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; (Later-comers waiting outside may now come in) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (Later-comers waiting outside may now come in) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Unt vorus yev mez aytz arastzes parerar Asdvadz, aghachemk. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: With whom visit us also, beneficent God, we beseech Thee. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Hishya Der, yev voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Be mindful, Lord, and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Asdvadzadznin Surpo Goosin Mariyamoo yev Hovhannoo Mugrdichin, Stepanosi Nakhavugayin yev amenayn surpotz, yeghitzi hishadag ee soorp badaraks, aghachemk. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Of the Mother-of-God, the Holy virgin Mary and John the Baptist, of proto-martyr Stephen and of all the saints, to be mindful in His Holy sacrifice, we beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION SITS &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION SITS &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Hishya Der, yev voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Be mindful, Lord, and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Arakelotz surpotz, markareyitz vartabedatz, mardirosatz yev amenayn hayrabedatz surpotz; arakelakordz yebisgobosatz, yeritzyants, ooghapar sargavakatz yev amenayn surpotz yeghitzi hishadag ee soorp badaraks, aghachemk. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Of the Holy Apostles, the prophets, doctors, martyrs and of all Holy patriarchs, apostolic bishops, presbyters, orthodox deacons and of all the saints to be mindful in this Holy sacrifice we beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Hishya Der, yev voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Be mindful, Lord, and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Orhnyal, kovyal yev paravoryal, hrashali yev asdvadzazart harutyan Krisdosi yergirbakanemk. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: The blessed, praised, glorified, marvellous and divine resurrection of Christ we worship. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Park, Harootyan ko, Der. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Glory to Thy resurrection, O Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Arachnortatzun merotz yev arachin loosavorchatz surpotzn Tateosi yev Partoghimeyosi arakelotzn yev Krikori Loosavorchin Aresdagisi, Vurtanisi, Hoosgan, Krikorisi, Nersesi, Sahagh, Taniyeli, Khatah, yev Mesrobah vartabedin yev Krikori Naregatzvooyn, yev Nersesi Glayetzvooyn, Hovhannoo Vorodnetzvoyn yev Krikori yev Movsesi Datevatzyatsn yev surpoh Krikorisyantz yev Nersisyantz, hovvatz yev hovvabadatsn Hayasdanyaytz, yeghitzi hishadag ee soorp badaraks, aghachemk. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Of our leaders and first enlighteners, the Holy Apostles Thaddeus and Bartholomew, and of Gregory the enlightener, of Aristakes, Verthanes, Yoosik, Gregoris, Nerses, Sahak, Daniel and Khad, of Mesrob the doctor, and of Gregory of Narek, Nerses of Kla, John of Orotni, Gregory and Moses of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.armeniapedia.org/index.php?title=Tatev_Monastery&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Tatev Monastery&quot;&gt;Tatev&lt;/a&gt; and of the Gregorians and the Nersesians and of all the pastors and chief-pastors of Armenia, to be mindful in this Holy sacrifice we beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Hishya Der, yev voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Be mindful, Lord, and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Miyantznatzelotz surpotz, arakinaser yev asdvadznsooytz gronavoratzun, Boghosi, Andoni, Bogha, Magara, Vonopriosi, abba Margosi, Srabioni, Neghosi, Arseni, Yevakri, Barsama, Hovhanisyantz yev Simeonyantz, surpotz Vosgeyantz yev Sookiasantz, yev amenayn surpotz hartz, yev asha gerdelotz notzin unt diyezers, yeghitzi hishadag ee soorp badaraks, aghachemk. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Of the Holy anchorites, the virtuous and God-instructed monks Paul, Anthony, Paulus, Macarius, Onophrius, the abbot Mark, Seraphion, Nilus, Arsenius, Evagrius, Barsumas, of the Johannesians, and of the Simeonians, and of the Oskians and of the Suckiasians and of all the holy fathers and of their disciples throughout the world, be mindful in this holy sacrifice, we beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Hishya, Der, yev voghormya. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; OIR: Be mindful, Lord, and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Takavoratz havadatzelotz surpotzn, yev amenayn soorp, yev parebashd yev asdvadzaser ishkhanatz, yeghitzi hishadag ee soorp badaraks, aghachemk. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Of the Christian kings, the saints Abgarius, Constantianus, Tiridates and of Theodosius and of all holy and pious kings and God-fearing princes, be mindful in this holy sacrifice, we beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Hishya, Der, yev voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Be mindful, Lord, and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Untanoor amenayn havadatzelotz, arantz yev ganantz, dzerotz yev dughayotz, yev amenayn chapoo hasagi havadov yev surpootyamp ee Krisdos nunchetzelotzn, yeghitzi hishadag ee soorp badaraks, aghachemk. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Of all the faithful everywhere, of men and women, old and young and of every age, who in faith and holiness have fallen asleep in Christ, be mindful in this holy sacrifice, we beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Hishya, Der, yev voghormya. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Be mindful, Lord, and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION RISES &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION RISES &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Yevus aravel zEbisgobosabedun mer yev uzbadvagan Hayrabedn Amenayn Hayotz, uzDer, Der _______ yev vijagis mero parekhnam arachnortun uzder ________ Shunorhestzes mez unt yergayn avoors ooghigh vartabedutyamp. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: And especially grant us to have out chief bishop and venerable Patriarch of all Armenians, Lord _____ and ______ Primate of Calif, for length of days in orthodox doctrine. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION SITS &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION SITS &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: kohootyun yev parapanutyun madootzanemk kez, Der Asdvadz mer, vasn soorp yev anmah badarakis vor ee verah surpo seghanooys. Zi uzsa mez ee surpootyun gentanutyan barkevestzes. Sovav shnorya uzser, zhasdadootyun yev zughtzali zkhaghaghootyun amenayn ashkhari. Surpo hegeghetzvo yev amenayn ooghapar yebisgobosatz. Yebisgobosabedin mero yev badvagan Hayrabedin Amenayn Hayotz, Diarun _(KAREKIN)_ SURPAZNAKOOYN GATOGHIGOSIN, yev vijagis parekhnam Arachnortin, Diarn _______Surpazan Yebisgobosin, Yev surpo Yegeghetzvooys hovvin vor uzbadarakus madootzaneh. Yev vasun zorootyantz yev haghtootyantz takavoratz Krisdoneyitz yev ishkhanatzun parebashditz aghachestzook. (optional)&lt;br&gt;Yev khuntrestzook yev vasun hokvotzun hankootzelotz, yevus aravel vasun hankootzyal raboonabedatzun merotz yev shinoghatz surpo yegeghetzvooys yev vork unt hovanyan sorin yen hankootzyal. Azadootyoon yeghpartz merotz kerelotz yev shunor arachiga jhoghovurtyans, hankisd havadov yev surpootyamp ee Krisdos gadarelotz. Yeghitzi hishadag ee soorp badaraks, aghachem.  &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Thanksgiving and glory we offer unto thee, O Lord, out God, for this Holy and Immortal sacrifice which si on this Holy table, that thou wilt vouchsafe it to be of holiness of life unto us. Through this, grant love, stability and the desirable peace to the whole world, to the Holy Church and to all Orthodox Bishops and to our chief bishop and venerable Patriarch of all Armenians, Lord KAREKIN CATHOLICOS, and our Primate, Lord _____, and to the Priest who offereth this sacrifice. (optional)&lt;br&gt;Let us pray for the armies and for the victory of Christian Kings and pious princes. Let us also beseech and entreat the Lord for the souls of that that are at rest, and moreover for our prelates that are at rest and for the founders of the Holy Church and for them that are at rest under the shadow thereof. Let us ask deliverance for those of our brethren that are captive, and grace upon the congregation here present, and rest for them that have died in Christ with faith and holiness. Of those to be mindful in this Holy sacrifice we beseech the Lord.  &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Usd amenayni yev haghaks amenetzun. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: From all and for all. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Yev yeghitzi voghormutyoon medzis Asdoodzo yev purgchis mero Hisoos Krisdosi, unt tzez unt amenesian. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: And the mercy of our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ be with you all. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. Yev unt hokvooyd koom.(SOLO) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: (Soloist) Amen, and with Thy spirit. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON:  Yev yevus khaghaghutyan uzder aghachestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Amen. Again in peace let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der, voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Amenayn surpovk zorus hishadagetzav, yevus aravelabes uzDer aghachestzuk. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: By all the saints whom we have commemorated, again lest us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der, voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Vasun madootzyal soorp yev asdvadzayin anmah badarakis, vor ee vera surpoh seghanoys, uzDer aghachestzuk. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: By the Holy, Divine and Immortal Sacrifice that hath been offered on this Holy Altar, let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der, voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Vorbes zi Der Asdvadz mer, vor Ungalav uzsa ee soorp; hergnayin yev imanali yoor madootzarann, spokhanagn arakestzeh ar mez uzshnore yev uzbarkevs Hokvooyn Surpo. Uzder aghachestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: That the Lord our God, who hath accepted it in His Holy, Heavenly and intelligible Altar, may in return send down upon us grace and the gifts of the Holy Spirit, let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der, voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Ungal, getzo yev voghormia, yev bahya uzmez, Der, koyin shnorhid. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Receive, save and have mercy and keep us, O Lord, by Thy grace. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Getzo Der, yev voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Save, O Lord, and have mercy &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Zamenasurpoohi zAsdvadzadzinn zmishd gooysun Mariam hantertz amenayn surpovk hishelov, zDer aghachestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Making mention of the all-Holy-Mother-of-God and ever-virgin Mary together with all the saints, let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Hishya Der, yev voghormya. Der voghormya kez dyarnut hantzn yeghitzuk Der voghormia (3 times). &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Remember, O Lord, and Have mercy. Lord have mercy. Be mindful Lord and have mercy. (3 times). &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION STANDS &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION STANDS &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Yev door mez hamartzagatzayn parparov panal uzperanus mer, gartal uzkez, yergnavorut Hayr, yerkel yev asel &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: And grant us to open our mouths with cry of bold voice, to call upon Thee O Heavenly Father, to sing and say... &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: HAYR MER vor hergins yes, soorp yeghitzi anoon ko. Yegestzeh arkayootyun ko. Yeghitzin gamk ko, vorbes hergins yev hergri; Uzhatz mer hanabazort, door mez aysor. Togh mez uzbardis mer Vorbes yev mek toghoomk merotz bardabanatz. Yev mi danir uzmez ee portzootyun, Ayl purgya ee chareh. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Our Father, which art in heaven, hallowed be Thy name; Thy kingdom come; Thy will be done, on earth as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread; and forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Zi ko eh arkayootyun yev zorootyun yev park havidians. Amen. + Khaghaghutyun amenetzoon. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: For Thine is the kingdom and the power and glory, unto the ages. Amen. + Peace unto all. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Yev unt hokvooyd koom. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: And with Thy Spirit. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Asdoodzo yergurbakestzook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Let us bow down unto God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Arachi ko Der. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Before Thee, O Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Krisdosiv Hisoosiv, Deramp merov, unt voroom kez Hokvooyd Surpoh yev Hor amenagali vayeleh park, ishkhanootyun yev badiv, ayjhm yev mishd yev havidyans havidenitz. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Through Christ Jesus, our Lord, with whom unto Thee, O Holy Spirit, and unto the Father Almighty is fitting glory, dominion and honour, now and forever and unto the ages of ages. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Broskhoomeh. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Let us attend. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Ee surpootyun surpotz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Unto holiness to the Holy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION KNEELS &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION KNEELS &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: MIYAYN SOORP, Miyayn Der, Hisoos Krisdos, ee pars Asdoodzo Hor. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: (HYMN OF ELEVATION) ONE IS HOLY, One is Lord, Jesus Christ, in glory of God the Father, Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Orhnyal Hayr Soorp, Asdvadz jushmarid. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Blessed art Thou, Holy Father, very God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Orhnyal Vortid Soorp, Asdvadz jushmarid. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Blessed art Thou, Holy Son, very God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Orhnyal Hokid Soorp, Asdvadz jushmarid. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Blessed art Thou, Holy Spirit, very God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Orhnootyun yev park Hor yev Vortvo yev Hokvooyn Surpoh, aijhm yev mishd yev havidians havidenitz. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Blessing and glory to the Father and to the Son and to the Holy Spirit, now and forever, and unto the ages of ages. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: AMEN, HAYR SOORP, Vortid Soorp, Hokit Soorp. Orhnootyun Hor yev Vortvo yev Surpoh Hokvooyn. Aijhm yev mishd yev havidians havidenitz. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: (HYMN OF DOXOLOGY) THE FATHER HOLY, the Son Holy, the Spirit Holy. Blessing to the Father and to the Son and to the Holy Spirit, now and forever and unto the ages of ages. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Ee soorp, ee soorp, badvagan marmno yev hAreneh. Diarun meroh yev purgchin Hisoosi Krisdosi jashagestzook surpootyamp. Vor ichyal ee hergnitz pashkhi ee michi meroom. Sa eh gyank, hooys, harootyun, kavootyun yev toghootyun meghatz. Saghmos asatzek Diarn Asdoodzo meroom, saghmos asatzek yergnavor takavoris meroom anmahi, vor nusdi ee gars kerovbeyagans. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: In Holiness let us taste of the holy, holy and precious body and blood of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Who, having come down from heaven, is distributed among us. This is life, hope of resurrection, propitiation and remission of sins, Sing psalms unto the Lord our God, sing psalms unto our Heavenly King, the Immortal, who rideth in cherubic chariots. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; (Choir and Deacons alternately) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (The curtain is drawn and the kneeling choir and deacons sing LORD HAVE MERCY alternately). &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: DER VOGHORMIA (4 times) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy (4 times). &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACONS: Der Voghormia (4 times) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACONS: Lord have mercy (4 times). &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amenasoorp Yerortootyun. Door ashkharhis khaghaghootyun. (or) Ari Asdvadz hartzun merotz, ler oknagan azkis hayotz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Help, we beseech, unto ourselves. Unto this world, O grant thou peace. (or) God of our Fathers hasten, Lord, Refuge of the afflicted, thou. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACONS: Yev hivantatz pujhushgootyun, nunchetzelotz arkayootyun (or) Has oknootyun dzarayitz kotz, Ler oknagan azkis hayotz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Upon the sick bestow Thy health, unto our sleeping brethren, heaven. (or) Unto Thy servants aid vouchsafe. Be helpful to the race of Haik. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der voghormia, Der voghormia Hisoos purgich, mez voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord, have mercy, Lord, have mercy, Jesus, our Saviour, Lord, have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACONS: Michnortootyamp soorp yev anmah yev genarar  badarakis. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: By the mediation of this holy and immortal sacrifice. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Ungal Der, yev voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Receive, Lord, and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION STANDS &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION STANDS &lt;br&gt;(Those who are ready for Communion come from their seats towards the Altar.) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Saghmos asatzek Diarn Asdoodzo meroom, tubirk, tzainiv kaghtzrootyamp zerkus hokevors. Zi suma vayelen saghmosk yev orhnootyunk, alelook yev yerkuk hokevor bashdoniayk antertz ertov saghmos asatzek yev uzDer hergins orhnetzek. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: ORHNYAL EH ASDVADZ, Krisdos badarakyal, pashkhi ee michi meroom, Aleluia. zMarmin yoor da mez geragoor, yev soorp zaryoon yoor tzogheh ee mez, Alelluya. Madik ar Der yev arek uzlooys, Alelluyah. Jashagetzek yev desek zi kaghtzr eh Der, Alelluya, (Orhnetzek uzDer hergins, Alelluya, Orhnetzek uzna ee partsoons, Alelluya) Orhnehtzek uzna, amenayn hreshdagk nora, Alleluya, Orhnetzek uzna amenayn zorootyunk norah, Alelluya. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Blessed is the Lord, Christ is sacrifices and shared among us, Alleluia. His body He gives us for food and he bedews us with His Holy Blood, Alleluia. Draw near to the Lord and take ye the light, Alleluia. O taste ye and see how sweet is the Lord, Alleluia. (Praise the Lord in the heavens, Alleluia. Praise Him in the heights, Alleluia). Praise ye Him, all His angels, Alleluia. Praise ye Him, all ye His hosts, Alleluia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; (the Curtain opens and Communicants come forward to the foot of the Altar to receive HOLY COMMUNION) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (the Curtain opens and Communicants come forward to the foot of the Altar to receive HOLY COMMUNION) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Yergyooghiv yev havadov harach madik yev surpootyamp haghortetzarook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: With fear and with faith draw near and communicate in holiness. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (Private prayer before confession) O Lord, God of our salvation, who are merciful and compassionate, long-suffering and full of pity and repentance of the sufferings of mankind, who desirest not the death of the sinner but rather that he may turn from his wicked ways, and live. Do Thou, O Lord, by Thy bountiful mercy comfort Thy servants and grant them opportunity for repentance; be Thou propitious unto them by Thy Grace and make them members of Thy Holy Church, in order that their souls may be enabled through confession and repentance to enter Thy Holy Church, and with Thy flock bless and glorify the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, now and forever, world without end. Amen. CONFESSION (The Communicants kneel and make the sign of the cross.) In the name of the Father, and of the Son and of the holy Spirit. Amen. I have sinned against the all-holy Trinity, the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit; yea, I have sinned against God. PRIEST: Pay God grant thee forgiveness.  I confess before God and before the holy mother of God, and before all the Saints, and before Thee, Holy Father, all the sins which I have committed. For I have sinned in thought, word and deed, willingly and unwillingly, knowingly and unknowingly. I have sinned against God. (Megha Asdoodzo.) PRIEST: May God grant thee forgiveness.  I have also sinned by the sevenfold transgressions of the deadly sins; namely, by PRIDE and all its forms; by ENVY and all its forms; by ANGER and all its forms; by SLOTH (LAZINESS) and all its forms; by COVETOUSNESS and all its forms; by GLUTTONY and all its forms; by LUST and all its forms (omitted by children). I have sinned against God. (Megha Asdoodzo.) PRIEST: May God grant thee forgiveness.  I have sinned against my Christian duties. I was found unworthy of it by my works. While knowing the evil, yet I willingly gave way to it and from good works I purposely kept away; woe unto me (3 times). I have sinned against God. (Megha Asdoodzo.) PRIEST: May God grant Thee forgiveness.  Reverend Father, I hold thee as reconciler and intercessor with the Only-begotten Son of God, that by power given to thee, thou wilt release me from the bond of my sins, I pray thee. PRIEST: (ABSOLUTION) May God the lover of man have mercy upon thee, and grant thee forgiveness of all thy sins, both those which thou hast confessed, as well as those which thou hast forgotten. Therefore, with the priestly authority committed to me, and by the divine command that whatsoever ye loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven, I absolve thee of all participation in sin, in thought, in word, and in deed, in the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit, and reinstate thee in the sacraments of the holy Church, that whatsoever good thou mayest do, may be accounted to thee for good and for the glory of the life to come. Amen. (Private Prayer after Holy Communion): We give Thee thanks, O Christ our God, who hast granted us such a taste of Thy goodness unto Holiness of life, Through it keep us holy and without sin, by dwelling among us, and grant Thy divine protection. Tend us in the pastures of Thy holy and benevolent will whereby being fortified against every while of the adversary, we may be counted worthy to hear Thy voice, and to follow Thee alone, out only victorious and true shepherd, and to receive from Thee the peace prepared for us in Thy kingdom of heaven, O our God, and our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, who are blessed with the Father and the Holy Spirit, now and forever, world without end. Amen.  &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: (to the Communicants) Asatzek megha Asdoodzo. Havadamk ee Hayr soorp Asdvadz jushmarid, havadamk yev hortin soorp Asdvadz jushmarid. Khosdovanimk yev havadamk zi sa eh jushmarid, gentani yev gentanarar marmin yev aryoon Diarun meroh yev Purgchin Hisoosi Krisdosi vor barna uzmeghus ashkharhi. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: (to the communicants) And I say I have sinned against God. I believe in the Holy Ghost as true God. I confess and believe that this is true, living, and life-giving body and blood of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, who taketh away the sins of the world. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: (administering Holy Communion) Marmin yev aryoon Hisoosi Krisdosi yeghitzi kez ee kavootyun yev ee toghootyun meghatz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (the PRIEST, kneeling, shall administer Holy Communion to the worthy believers one by one, and he will say in a low voice) The body and blood of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ be unto thee for expiration and forgiveness of sins. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; (During communion, the Organist softly plays AYSOR ANJAR if there are many taking communion.) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (During communion, the Organist softly plays AYSOR ANJAR if there are many taking communion.) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Asdvadz mer, yev Der mer, yerevetzav mez, Orhnyal yegyal anvamp Diarn. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Our God and our Lord hath appeared unto us; blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Getzo, Der, uzjhoghovoortus ko yev orhnya uzjharankootyunus ko; Hovya yev bartzratzo uzsosa haisumhedev minchev havidyans. (The Curtain is drawn again) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Save Thy people, O Lord, and bless Thine inheritance; feed them and lift them up henceforth forevermore. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lutzak ee parootyantz kotz, Der, jashagelov uzmarmin ko yev zaryoon; Park ee partzoons geragroghid uzmez; Vor hanabaz geragres uzmez, arakya ee mez uzhokevor ko zorhnootyun. Park i partzoons geragroghid uzmez. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: (HYMN OF GLORY) We are filled with Thy good things , Lord, by tasting of Thy body and blood. Glory in the highest to Thee that hast fed us. Thou who continually dost feed us, send down upon us Thy spiritual blessing. Glory in the highest to Thee that hast fed us. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Yev yevus khaghaghootyan uzDer aghachestook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Again in peace let us beseech the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Der voghormia. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Lord have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Yev yevus havadov ungalyalk Asdvadzayin, soorp, yergnayin, anmah, anarad yev anabagan khorhurtooys, uzDiarneh kohatzarook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Having received in faith of the Divine, Holy, heavenly, immortal, pure and undefiled Mystery, again give thanks unto the Lord. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: KOHANAMK UZKEN, Der, vor geragretzer uzmez, hanmahagan seghano ko. Pashkhelov uzmarmint yev zaryoont ee purgutyoon ashkharhi, yev gyank antsantz merotz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: (HYMN OF THANKSGIVING) We give thanks to Thee, O Lord, who hast fed us at The table of immortality, distributing The body and blood for the salvation of the world, and for life unto our souls. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION SITS&lt;br&gt; The curtain is opened and the offering Plates are passed, after which the Celebrant delivers the SERMON. &lt;br&gt; CONGREGATION RISES   &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CONGREGATION SITS&lt;br&gt; The curtain is opened and the offering Plates are passed, after which the Celebrant delivers the SERMON. &lt;br&gt; CONGREGATION RISES   &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Vor orhnes zaynosig, vork orhnen uzkez Der, yev soorp arnes uzhoosatzyals ee kez. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: O Lord, who blesses them that bless Thee and hallows them that put their trust in Thee. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Orhnyal eh Asdvadz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Blessed is God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Getzo uzjhoghovurtus ko yev orhnya uzjharankootyoonus ko, uzluroomun yegeghetzvo ko bahya. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Save Thy people and bless Thine inheritance. Guard the fullness of Thy Church. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Surpya uzsosa vork voghchunetzin sirov uzvayelchutyun dan ko. Too uzmez paravorya Asdvadzayin zorutyamp kov. Yev mi toghur uzhoosatzyals ee kez. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Sanctify that that have greeted in love the beauty of Thine house. Do Thou glorify us with Thy divine power and forsake not them that set their trust in Thee. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Uzkhaghaghutyoon barkevya amenayn ashkharhi, yegeghetzyatz, kahanayitz, takavoratz Krisdoneyitz,hayrabedootian yev hanrabedootian askis hayotz yev zinvorial mangantz merotz yev amenayn jhoghovurtyans. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Grant peace to the whole world, to churches, priests, Christian Kings and their men under arms, and to all Thy people,... &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Zi amenayn doork parik yev amenayn barkevk gadaryalk ee veroost yen ichyalk ar ee ken, vor yes Hayr loosoh yev kez vayeleh park, ishkhanootyun yev badiv, aijhm yev mishd yev havidyans havidenitz. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: For every good gift and every perfect bounty cometh down from above from Thee, who art the Father of Light and to Thee is fitting glory, dominion and honour, now and forever and unto the ages of ages. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: YEGHITZI Anoon Diarn Orhnyal, haisumhede michev hayidyan (3 times) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Blessed be the Lord&amp;#39;s name from this time forth and evermore. (3 times) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Gadaroomun orinatz yev markateyitz too yes Krisdos Asdvadz Purgich mer, vor lutzer zamenayn hayragan dnorenootyunus ko. Litz yev uzmez Hokvovud kov Surpov. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Thou art the fullness of the law and of the prophets, O Christ, God, our Saviour, who didst fulfil all the economies willed of Thy Father; fill us also with thine Holy Spirit. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; (If requiem services are performed, HOKOHANKIST, at this time) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (If requiem services are performed, HOKOHANKIST, at this time) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; (THE LAST GOSPEL) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (THE LAST GOSPEL) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Orthi. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Arise. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Khaghaghootyun amenetzoon. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Peace unto all. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Yev unt hokvooyd koom. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: And with thy spirit. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Yergyooghatzootyamp luvarook. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Hearken ye in fear. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Surpoh Avedaranis Hisoosi Krisdosi vor ust Hovannoo. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: To the Holy Gospel of Jesus Christ according to John. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Park kez, Der, Asdvadz mer. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Glory to Thee, O Lord our God. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Broskhoomeh. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Let us attend. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Aseh Asdvadz. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: God speaks. (The Priest reads the last Gospel, John 1:1-14) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Ee Horeh Loosoh. Ee usguzpaneh ehr Pann, yev Panner ar Asdvadz yev Asdvads ehr Pann. Nah ehr ee usguzpaneh ahrr Asdvads. Amenayn inch novav yeghev yev arants norah yeghev yev vochinch vor inch yeghevn. Novav gyank ehr yev gyankun ehr looys martgan, yev looysun ee khavaree ahnt loosavoreh yev khavar numah voch yeghev hasoo. Yeghev ayr mi arakyal hAsdoodzoh, anoon numah Hovhannes. Sa yegn ee vugayootyun, zi vugayestzeh vasun loosooyn, zi amenekin havadastsen novav. Voch ehr nah looysn, ayl zi vugayestseh vasun loosooyn. Ehr looysn jushmarid, vor loosavor arneh zamenayn mart, vor kalotz eh hashkhar. Hashkharhi er, yev ashkhar novav yeghev yev ashkhar uznah voch dzanyav. Hyoorsun yegn, yev hyoorkn uzna voch ungalan. Isk vork ungalan uznah yed notzah ishkhanootyun vortis Asdoodzo linel, vorotz havadastzen hanoon norah. Ooyk voch hareneh yev voch ee gamatz marmno, yev voch ee gamatz arrn, ayl hAsdoodzo dzunan. Yev Pann marmin yeghev yev punagetzav ee mez, yev desak uzparus norah, uzpars iprev uzMiyadzini arr ee Horeh, li shunorhok yev jushmardootyamp.  &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: From the Father of Light: In the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. All things were made through Him and without Him nothing was made that was made. Though Him was life, and the life was the light of men and the light shineth in the darkness and the darkness apprehended it no. There came a man sent from God, whose name was John. He came for a witness that he might bear witness to the light that all might believe through him. He was not the light but that he might bear witness to the light. There was the true light which lighteth every man that it to come into the world. He was in the world, and the world was made through Him, and the world knew Him not. He came into His own and they that were His own received Him not. But as many as received Him, to them He gave the power to become the children of God, even to them that shall believe in His name; who were born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us and we beheld His glory, the glory of the Only-begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth.  &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; DEACON: Park kez, Der Asdvadz mer. Soorp khachivs aghachestzook uzDer, zi sovav purgestzeh uzmez ee meghatz, yev getzoostzeh shnorhiv voghormutyan yooroh. Amenagal Der Asdvadz mer, getzo yev voghormya. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; DEACON: Glory to Thee, O Lord, our God. By the Holy Cross let us beseech the Lord, that He may thereby deliver us from our sins and may save us by the grace of His mercy. Almighty Lord our God, save and have mercy. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Bahbanya uzmez, Krisdos Asdvadz mer, unt hovanyav soorp yev badvagan khachivud kov ee khaghaghootyan. Purgya hereveli yev anerevooyt tushnamvuyn. Arjhanavorya kohootyamp paravorel uzkez unt Hor yev unt Hokvooyd surpoh, aijhm yev mishd yev havidyans havidenitz. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Gurad us O Christ our God under the shadow of Thy Holy and Precious Cross in peace. Deliver us from enemies visible and invisible. Make us worthy to give thanks to Thee and to glorify Thee with the Father and with the Holy Spirit, now and forever and unto the ages of ages. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; CHOIR: Orhnetzitz uzDer hamenayn jham, Hamenayn jham, orhnootyun norah ee peran mer. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; CHOIR: I will bless the Lord at all times; His praise shall at all times be on my lips. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Orhnyalk yegherook ee shnorhatz Soorp Hokvooyn. Yertayk khaghaghutyamp yev Der yeghitzi unt tzez unt amenesiant. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; PRIEST: Be ye blessed by the grace of the Holy Spirit. Depart in peace and the Lord be with you all. Amen. &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt; &lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; (At the conclusion, the congretation files up to kiss the Holy Gospel and leave the sanctuary quietly, while the organist plays an appropriate tune.) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;td&gt; (At the conclusion, the congretation files up to kiss the Holy Gospel and leave the sanctuary quietly, while the organist plays an appropriate tune.) &lt;/td&gt;&lt;/tr&gt;&lt;/tbody&gt;&lt;/table&gt;  &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://http//www.armenianchurchlibrary.com/divineliturgy.html&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;http://http://www.armenianchurchlibrary.com/divineliturgy.html&quot;&gt;Armenian Church Library Online--Divine Liturgy Page&lt;/a&gt;   I would like to express great gratitude to Michael Ibrahim of Australia who helped digitize this by typing in much of the English text.  &lt;h2&gt;[&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.armeniapedia.org/index.php?title=Armenian_Church_Divine_Liturgy&amp;action=edit&amp;section=1&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Edit section: The Transubstantial and Sacrificial Nature of the Badarak&quot;&gt;edit&lt;/a&gt;] The Transubstantial and Sacrificial Nature of the Badarak&lt;/h2&gt; &lt;b&gt;Soorp Badarak means &amp;quot;Holy Sacrifice&amp;quot;.&lt;/b&gt; From: &lt;b&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.armenianchurch.net/&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;http://www.armenianchurch.net&quot;&gt;http://www.armenianchurch.net&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/b&gt; Who is responsible for the armenianchurch.net site?  This site was launched in July 2002 by the Communications Department of the Diocese of the Armenian Church of America (Eastern) under the direction of Mr. George Kassis, Director of Communications and Development. The site was redesigned in March 2004. &lt;b&gt;Parts of the Badarak ceremony are pasted below.  Important parts have been put in bold lettering.&lt;/b&gt; &lt;b&gt;A Hymn about Holy Communion -- Marmeen deroonagan&lt;/b&gt; Like the Liturgy of the Word, the Eucharist also begins with a hymn to Jesus Christ. This first hymn of the Eucharist asserts that when we receive the Body and Blood of Christ in Holy Communion, we are being joined to the same Son of God who is praised by the angels in heaven: &amp;quot;&lt;b&gt;The body of the Lord and the blood of the Savior are present before us.&lt;/b&gt; The heavenly hosts invisibly sing with unceasing voice: Holy, holy, holy, Lord of hosts&amp;quot; [23]. Marmeen deroonagan reminds us that in Holy Communion we become one with Almighty God. We literally tap into the divine power of God, for whom &amp;quot;All things are possible&amp;quot; [Matthew 19:26]. &lt;b&gt;The Procession with the Gifts of Bread and Wine&lt;/b&gt;Another similarity between the Eucharist and the Liturgy of the Word is that both begin with a procession. The deacon processes around the altar elevating the veiled chalice above his head. &lt;b&gt;Like the procession with the Gospel in the Liturgy of the Word, this procession draws our attention and devotion to the bread and wine, which become for us the Body and Blood of Jesus.&lt;/b&gt; While the deacon processes around the altar the priest prays once again that God will make him worthy to preside over this sacrament: &amp;quot;&amp;euro;&amp;brvbar;Cleanse my soul and my mind from all the defilements of the evil one; and by the power of your Holy Spirit enable me &amp;euro;&amp;brvbar; to stand before this holy table and to consecrate your spotless body and your precious blood&amp;quot; [24]. At the end of the procession, the deacon hands the gifts to the celebrant as they alternate verses from Psalm 24.  &lt;b&gt;Yet again, the words of the Psalm express our faith that the contents of the chalice will become for us the Lord,&lt;/b&gt; &amp;quot;strong in his power, mighty in battle.&amp;quot; As the deacon hands the chalice to the priest he says: &amp;quot;This is the king of glory!&amp;quot; [Sa eenkn eh takavor parats] [25]. The Procession with the Gifts concludes with a proclamation by the deacon, leading into a prayer by the priest. On behalf of all those present he asks God to &amp;quot;grant this bread and this cup to be for us, who taste of them, a remedy of forgiveness of our sins&amp;quot; [26]. A Call to Attention: Let us Stand in Awe After the Kiss of Peace the deacons invite the people to give their undivided attention to the Eucharistic Prayer, the main prayer of the Badarak. &lt;b&gt;In the course of this long prayer [29-39] the celebrant, praying on behalf of all the people, asks God to do for us just what Jesus promised at his last Supper: to fill us with His Body and Blood, the sacrament of His holiness and divine life, in the bread and wine of Holy Communion.&lt;/b&gt; In preparation for this important prayer, the deacons call on us to &amp;quot;lift up your minds in the fear of God;&amp;quot; to &amp;quot;give thanks to the lord with the whole heart&amp;quot; [29]. This is our cue to clear our minds of extraneous thoughts. We must now focus on God. At this moment nothing is more pressing and urgent than He. The Eucharistic Prayer The Eucharistic Prayer of the Armenian Church is attributed to the great fourth-century Egyptian theologian St. Athanasius, who strongly influenced Armenian theology. The Eucharistic Prayer of St. Athanasius is more than a simple prayer in the usual sense of the term. It is a poetic, highly theological declaration of the Armenian Church&amp;#39;s understanding of God&amp;#39;s intervention in human history, mostly in the person and deeds of Jesus Christ. The prayer retells the whole story of our salvation [29-32], focusing on the beginning and the end of Christ&amp;#39;s life: his birth as a human being [29-30], and his death on the cross [30-31] as a sacrifice to God the Father for us. Christ&amp;#39;s crucifixion led to his resurrection, by which he destroyed the permanence of death and replaced it with a new and never-ending life with God for those who choose to accept it. The Prayer is called &amp;quot;Eucharistic&amp;quot; because the story of our salvation in Christ pivots around Christ&amp;#39;s last Supper [31-32]. It was during that meal in the Upper Room, on the night before his execution, that Jesus gave his disciples bread and wine, declaring them to be his Body and Blood. &lt;b&gt;More important, Jesus told them that in this ritual meal, he had established &amp;quot;the new covenant in my blood&amp;quot; [32] a radically new relationship of love and fellowship between God and humanity. &amp;quot;Do this,&amp;quot; he told them, &amp;quot;in remembrance of me&amp;quot;&lt;/b&gt; [1 Corinthians 11:24-25]. When we celebrate the Eucharist and receive Holy Communion, we recall and recommit ourselves to this new covenant in the Church. We rededicate ourselves to Christian life as children of God and heirs of eternal life with him. We renew our oath of baptism. Filled with Christ himself, we say, &amp;quot;Yes, Lord. I want to follow you and be with you in this life and for all eternity.&amp;quot; &lt;b&gt;Through the Eucharist, the Church offers us true inner peace, a real sense of belonging, and the true security that comes from being with God.&lt;/b&gt; The Eucharistic Prayer is therefore the Church&amp;#39;s prayer of life in Christ. It is the unique ministry of the priest to offer this prayer to God on behalf of all the faithful. Over the centuries this prayer, the heart of the Divine Liturgy, has been covered over by deacons&amp;#39; litanies and hymns so that today much of the Eucharistic Prayer is offered inaudibly by the celebrant. It is important, therefore, that we realize that this Prayer is not &amp;quot;private,&amp;quot; and it is not &amp;quot;the priest&amp;#39;s prayer.&amp;quot; It is the prayer of all the children of God, the Church, to their Father in heaven. &lt;b&gt;The Preface&lt;/b&gt; Theologians refer to the first part of the Eucharistic Prayer as the &amp;quot;Preface&amp;quot; [29-30]. The Preface praises God for sending his son, Jesus Christ, into the world to be born, and to take on the condition of humanity in order to cleanse it and reconcile it with God the Father. This is the mystery of Christ&amp;#39;s incarnation. &lt;b&gt;It is the teaching of the Armenian Church that in the incarnation the process of our salvation already began as Jesus embraced humanity, purifying it and infusing it with his divinity.&amp;quot;&lt;/b&gt; Like the divine master-builder building a new work,&amp;quot; our Eucharistic Prayer declares, &amp;quot;[Jesus] made this earth into heaven&amp;quot; [29]. &lt;b&gt;We see the same mystery revealed in the bread and wine of the Badarak. As the twelfth-century Armenian St. Nersess Lambronatsi wrote, &amp;quot;For our sake you became earthly that we may become heavenly. For our sake you became bread that we, by partaking of you, may be sanctified.&amp;quot;&lt;/b&gt; The Last Supper After the Sanctus, the Eucharistic Prayer describes &amp;quot;the outpouring of [Jesus&amp;#39;] infinite loving-kindness to us&amp;quot; [30]. The Prayer recalls God&amp;#39;s repeated attempts, detailed in the Old Testament, to coax mankind back from the vain and sinful distractions of this life to the loving security of God. This culminates in the sacrifice of God&amp;#39;s only-begotten Son, Jesus Christ, who died on the Cross as a redemption for our sinfulness. &lt;b&gt;&amp;quot;The world-saving Cross...the occasion of our redemption&amp;quot; [30] is perpetuated for us in our celebration of the Lord&amp;#39;s Supper. The Eucharistic Prayer narrates this event, quoting Christ&amp;#39;s own words: &amp;quot;Take, eat; this is my body...Drink this all of you. This is my blood&amp;quot; [31 ]. Our celebration of the Badarak rests on the authority of these words of the Lord. We repeat the Lord&amp;#39;s Supper in the Divine Liturgy not by any human authority, but because our Lord told us to do so [Mathew 26:26-28; Mark 14:22-24, Luke 22:19-20, 1 Corinthians 11:23-26]. Our Eucharistic Prayer declares: &amp;quot;Your only-begotten, beneficent Son gave us the commandment that we should always do this in remembrance of him&amp;quot; [31].&lt;/b&gt; Our celebration of the Badarak rests on the authority of these words of the Lord. We repeat the Lord&amp;#39;s Supper in the Divine Liturgy not by any human authority, but because our Lord told us to do so [Mathew 26:26-28; Mark 14:22-24, Luke 22:19-20, 1 Corinthians 11:23-26]. Our Eucharistic Prayer declares: &amp;quot;Your only-begotten, beneficent Son gave us the commandment that we should always do this in remembrance of him&amp;quot; [31]. &lt;b&gt;The Epiclesis&lt;/b&gt;&amp;quot;Epiclesis&amp;quot; (eh-pi-clee&amp;#39;-sis) is the term theologians use to describe the next part of the Eucharistic Prayer. In the Epiclesis we call on God&amp;#39;s Holy Spirit to come down &amp;quot;upon us and upon these gifts,&amp;quot; so that they may become &amp;quot;truly the Body and Blood of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ&amp;quot; [34]. This is our main supplication in the Eucharistic Prayer. The Intercessions After the Epiclesis, in the presence of Jesus Christ in his Body and Blood, we pray to our heavenly Father for all of our daily cares and concerns. The Prayer lists them one by one. These subsidiary requests of the Divine Liturgy are called &amp;quot;Intercessions.&amp;quot; We pray for peace in the world, for the stability of the Armenian Church, for our Catholicos, Bishops and clergy, for civil leaders, for travelers, prisoners, captives, for the sick and suffering, for temperate weather and sufficient food, for those who help the poor, for all the living and all the dead [35, 37,38-39].&lt;b&gt; &lt;/b&gt; The Prayer lists them one by one. These subsidiary requests of the Divine Liturgy are called &amp;quot;Intercessions.&amp;quot; We pray for peace in the world, for the stability of the Armenian Church, for our Catholicos, Bishops and clergy, for civil leaders, for travelers, prisoners, captives, for the sick and suffering, for temperate weather and sufficient food, for those who help the poor, for all the living and all the dead [35, 37,38-39]. We should never underestimate the power of prayer. Jesus said, &amp;quot;If two of you agree on earth about anything they ask, it will be done for them by my Father in heaven.&amp;quot; [Matthew 18:19]. There is no better time to ask our heavenly Father for whatever we need than during the Badarak, when we are assembled in the presence of Christ as the Church. While the priest silently makes these intercessions in the Eucharistic Prayer [35, 37, 38-39], the deacons chant a litany in which they recall the names of the great saints of the Church [34-37]. We remember that the saints already live in the presence of God in heaven. But they also invisibly participate in our liturgy. We ask them to intercede with God -- literally, to put in a good word for us -- so that He may hear our prayers and answer them. All of this is expressed in the refrain, Heeshya Der yev voghormya, &amp;quot;Be mindful, Lord, and have mercy.&amp;quot; The Conclusion of the Eucharistic Prayer The great Eucharistic Prayer ends with a final reference to Holy Communion, a closing doxology in praise of the Holy Trinity, and of course, the seal of all prayers, Amen: &lt;b&gt;&amp;quot;And having cleansed our thoughts, make us temples fit for the reception of the Body and Blood of your Only-begotten, our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, with whom to you, O Father almighty, together with the life-giving and liberating Holy Spirit, is befitting glory, dominion and honor, now and always and unto the ages of ages. Amen&amp;quot; [39].&lt;/b&gt; Two Hymns of Praise The priest&amp;#39;s exclamation, Ee surpootyoon surpots, &amp;quot;Holiness for the holy&amp;quot; [42] is the original invitation for the faithful (&amp;quot;the holy&amp;quot;) to come forward to receive communion (&amp;quot;holiness&amp;quot;). It is a relic from an earlier time when Holy Communion was distributed at this point in the Divine Liturgy. Eventually, two hymns were added here, before the distribution of Holy Communion. The first is addressed to Christ: Meeayn soorp, &amp;quot;The one holy&amp;quot; [42]. It is sung while the celebrant elevates the Eucharistic bread and the chalice over his head. &lt;b&gt;The hymn is an acclamation that they are the Body and Blood of Christ.&lt;/b&gt; The second hymn is sung in praise of the three persons of the Holy Trinity: Amen, Hayr soorp, Vorteet soorp, Hokeet soorp [43]. &lt;b&gt;Following this hymn, the priest turns toward the people with the chalice and proclaims it to contain &amp;quot;the holy, holy, and precious Body and Blood of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, who, having come down from heaven, is distributed among us.&amp;quot; The celebrant continues with an incisive affirmation of the power of the sacrament: &amp;quot;This is life, hope of resurrection, expiation and remission of sins.&amp;quot; Finally, the priest asks the people to &amp;quot;Sing psalms to the Lord our God ... our immortal heavenly king&amp;quot; [44].&lt;/b&gt; Finally, the priest asks the people to &amp;quot;Sing psalms to the Lord our God ... our immortal heavenly king&amp;quot; [44].&lt;b&gt; &lt;/b&gt;  Confession and Absolution&lt;b&gt; &lt;/b&gt; Sin is anything that distracts us from &amp;quot;undivided devotion to the Lord&amp;quot; [1 Corinthians 7:35]. In a stress-filled and secular world Christians tend to deviate from God, forgetting their responsibilities, but also their abundant blessings as baptized children of God. St, Paul writes that we must be &amp;quot;blameless and innocent, children of God without blemish in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation, among whom you shine as lights in the world&amp;quot; [Philippians 2:15]. When we fall short of this high calling, as we are bound to do, the Church provides a sacrament by which we can demonstrate our remorse and desire to return to the path that leads to God. &lt;b&gt;The Armenian Church has many forms for reconciliation with God. The most direct vehicle is Holy Communion itself, which is given &amp;quot;for the expiation and remission of sins&amp;quot; [31].&lt;/b&gt;  There can be no closer meeting with the Lord in this life than receiving Him in the Eucharist.  It is an ancient tradition of the Church that even before receiving Holy Communion the faithful have opportunities to examine their lives and confess to a priest whatever they have done that has distracted them from the life in Christ. The priest prays that God will absolve them of their sinfulness and restore their status as children of God. Today mental health professionals recognize the value of liberating ourselves of painful thoughts and feelings by sharing them with someone we trust. When we divulge our inner demons to someone, we can take control of them and be renewed. Confession offers all of this and more, the assurance of God&amp;#39;s abiding acceptance and love. In America it has become the custom to offer a general confession and absolution immediately before Holy Communion is distributed [48]. Led by the deacons, the people read a prepared examination of conscience that helps each person reflect on whatever sins he or she has committed. &lt;b&gt;Then the priest, not by his own authority, but by the &amp;quot;very word&amp;quot; of Jesus Christ [49], absolves the sins of all who have made confession.&lt;/b&gt; &lt;b&gt;Holy Communion&lt;/b&gt; In the Armenian Church Holy Communion is distributed in the following manner. The communicant stands before the priest, makes the sign of the cross and says Megha Asdoodzo, &amp;quot;I have sinned against God.&amp;quot; &lt;b&gt;The priest then places a small particle of our Lord&amp;#39;s Body and Blood -- the bread having been dipped into the wine -- directly into the mouth of the communicant.&lt;/b&gt;  The communicant again makes the sign of the Cross and steps aside for others to approach the blessed sacrament.  After all have received Holy Communion, using the chalice to imprint the sign of the Cross over the communicants, the priest imparts the blessing of Psalm 28:9: &amp;quot;Save your people, Lord, and bless your inheritance; shepherd them and lift them up from henceforth until eternity&amp;quot; [50]. The Prayer lists them one by one. These subsidiary requests of the Divine Liturgy are called &amp;quot;Intercessions.&amp;quot; We pray for peace in the world, for the stability of the Armenian Church, for our Catholicos, Bishops and clergy, for civil leaders, for travelers, prisoners, captives, for the sick and suffering, for temperate weather and sufficient food, for those who help the poor, for all the living and all the dead [35, 37,38-39]. &lt;b&gt;So to reiterate;&lt;/b&gt; the Badarak is a Sacrifice for the remission of sins. In the section above titled &amp;quot;The Eucharist Prayer&amp;quot; they are quoted to say, &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Do this,&amp;quot; he told them, &amp;quot;in remembrance of me&amp;quot; [1 Corinthians 11:24-25].&amp;quot; The Badarak is not merely a remembrance of the Lord&amp;#39;s final sacrifice but it is rather a re-sacrifice of the only Begotten of God, the Lord Jesus Christ. They place Him into &amp;quot;places made with hands&amp;quot;, the bread and the wine, and they ingest the bread and wine to infuse Christ within them so that they may be absolved of their sins. &lt;b&gt;And in summary,&lt;/b&gt; first we need to understand what the bread and wine becomes at the Badarak. The bread and the wine do not simply &amp;quot;represent&amp;quot; the body and blood of Christ in the Badarak, it actually &amp;quot;becomes&amp;quot; His body and blood. Here are direct quotes: In the section &amp;quot;A Hymn about Holy Communion -- Marmeen deroonagan&amp;quot;: - &amp;quot;The body of the Lord and the blood of the Savior are present before us.&amp;quot; In the section &amp;quot;The Procession with the Gifts of Bread and Wine&amp;quot; - &amp;quot;Like the procession with the Gospel in the Liturgy of the Word, this procession draws our attention and devotion to the bread and wine, which become for us the Body and Blood of Jesus.&amp;quot; - &amp;quot;Yet again, the words of the Psalm express our faith that the contents of the chalice will become for us the Lord, &amp;quot;strong in his power &amp;hellip; mighty in battle.&amp;quot; As the deacon hands the chalice to the priest he says: &amp;quot;This is the king of glory!&amp;quot; In the section &amp;quot;A Call to Attention: Let us Stand in Awe&amp;quot; - &amp;quot;In the course of this long prayer [29-39] the celebrant, praying on behalf of all the people, asks God to do for us just what Jesus promised at his last Supper: to fill us with His Body and Blood, the sacrament of His holiness and divine life, in the bread and wine of Holy Communion.&amp;quot; In the section &amp;quot;The Eucharistic Prayer&amp;quot; - &amp;quot;It was during that meal in the Upper Room, on the night before his execution, that Jesus gave his disciples bread and wine, declaring them to be his Body and Blood.&amp;quot; In the section &amp;quot;The Preface&amp;quot; - &amp;quot;We see the same mystery revealed in the bread and wine of the Badarak. As the twelfth-century Armenian St. Nersess Lambronatsi wrote, &amp;quot;For our sake you became earthly that we may become heavenly. For our sake you became bread that we, by partaking of you, may be sanctified.&amp;quot; In the section &amp;quot;The Epiclecis&amp;quot; - &amp;quot;&amp;quot;Epiclesis&amp;quot; (eh-pi-clee&amp;#39;-sis) is the term theologians use to describe the next part of the Eucharistic Prayer. In the Epiclesis we call on God&amp;#39;s Holy Spirit to come down &amp;quot;upon us and upon these gifts,&amp;quot; so that they may become &amp;quot;truly the Body and Blood of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ&amp;quot; [34]. This is our main supplication in the Eucharistic Prayer.&amp;quot; In the section &amp;quot;The Intercessions&amp;quot; - &amp;quot;After the Epiclesis, in the presence of Jesus Christ in his Body and Blood, we pray to our heavenly Father for all of our daily cares and concerns.&amp;quot; In the section &amp;quot;The Conclusion of the Eucharist Prayer&amp;quot; - &amp;quot;And having cleansed our thoughts, make us temples fit for the reception of the Body and Blood of your Only-begotten, our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ,&amp;quot; In the Section &amp;quot;Two Hymns of Praise&amp;quot; - &amp;quot;It is sung while the celebrant elevates the Eucharistic bread and the chalice over his head. The hymn is an acclamation that they are the Body and Blood of Christ.&amp;quot; In the section &amp;quot;Holy Communion&amp;quot; - &amp;quot;The priest then places a small particle of our Lord&amp;#39;s Body and Blood -- the bread having been dipped into the wine -- directly into the mouth of the communicant.&amp;quot; So you see that the bread and wine become the actual body and blood of Christ. Why is this a problem and what are the results of such a claim? This is what we call transubstantiation. Where the elements of the bread and wine mystically turn into the real body and blood of Christ. Why? So that when the worshiper eats and drinks of it he is being &amp;quot;infused&amp;quot; with Christ&amp;#39;s flesh and blood making him holy. They are actually eating the flesh of Christ and drinking His blood. Now onto the sacrifice: Also in the section &amp;quot;The Eucharistic Prayer&amp;quot; - &amp;quot;Through the Eucharist, the Church offers us true inner peace, a real sense of belonging, and the true security that comes from being with God.&amp;quot; In the section &amp;quot;The Last Supper&amp;quot; - This culminates in the sacrifice of God&amp;#39;s only-begotten Son, Jesus Christ, who died on the Cross as a redemption for our sinfulness. The world-saving Cross...the occasion of our redemption&amp;quot; [30] is perpetuated for us in our celebration of the Lord&amp;#39;s Supper.&amp;quot; Also in the section &amp;quot;Two Hymns of Praise&amp;quot; - &amp;quot;Following this hymn, the priest turns toward the people with the chalice and proclaims it to contain &amp;quot;the holy, holy, and precious Body and Blood of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, who, having come down from heaven, is distributed among us.&amp;quot; The celebrant continues with an incisive affirmation of the power of the sacrament: &amp;quot;This is life, hope of resurrection, expiation and remission of sins.&amp;quot; Finally, the priest asks the people to &amp;quot;Sing psalms to the Lord our God ... our immortal heavenly king&amp;quot; [44].&amp;quot; In the section &amp;quot;Confession and Absolution&amp;quot; - &amp;quot;The Armenian Church has many forms for reconciliation with God. The most direct vehicle is Holy Communion itself, which is given &amp;quot;for the expiation and remission of sins&amp;quot; - &amp;quot;Then the priest, not by his own authority, but by the &amp;quot;very word&amp;quot; of Jesus Christ [49], absolves the sins of all who have made confession.&amp;quot; Also in the section &amp;quot;Holy Communion&amp;quot; - &amp;quot;After all have received Holy Communion, using the chalice to imprint the sign of the Cross over the communicants, the priest imparts the blessing of Psalm 28:9: &amp;quot;Save your people, Lord, and bless your inheritance;&amp;quot; So you see how the Badarak is definitely a resacrifice of Christ not just as a remembrance but an actual sacrifice to atone for sin.     &lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>The Armenian Liturgy Refutes Protestantism</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/The+Armenian+Liturgy+Refutes+Protestantism</link><author>fatman2021</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/The+Armenian+Liturgy+Refutes+Protestantism</guid><pubDate>Wed, 28 Oct 2009 21:34:07 CDT</pubDate><description>&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.nicenetruth.com/images/6a00e54f0bd8738834011169018459970c-pi.jpg&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt; &lt;/a&gt; The Armenian Church was established very early, around 300, by St. Gregory the Illuminator. This liturgy is doubtless ancient, and is celebrated by both Armenian Catholics and Armenian Orthodox. It is yet another powerful proof of the ancient, apostolic, CatholicFaith. It bears no resemblance to crackers-and-grape-juice-in-plastic-cupProtestantism, as the Calvinists would have us believe.It is, as with all the liturgies, full of&amp;quot;Catholic&amp;quot; stuff.The full Divine Liturgy can be read &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://www.armeniapedia.org/index.php?title=Armenian_Church_Divine_Liturgy&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;here&lt;/a&gt;.How long will they kick against the pricks, and act as if they are the inheritors of the Faith of theChurch Fathers? They only hurt themselves by attacking what they do not understand and thereby remaining out of communion with the Church and her saints.&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>A Brief Introduction to Armenian Christian Literature</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/A+Brief+Introduction+to+Armenian+Christian+Literature</link><author>fatman2021</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/A+Brief+Introduction+to+Armenian+Christian+Literature</guid><pubDate>Wed, 28 Oct 2009 21:18:06 CDT</pubDate><description>THE FAITH PRESS, 7         TUFTON STREET, LONDON SWI, London, 1960         &amp;copy; Vardapet Karekin Sarkissian, 1960.          CONTENTS          FOREWORD         .........................................................         page 5          PREFACE         .......................................................................7                  INTRODUCTION............................................................9                  PART I. THE ARMENIAN TRANSLATIONS................13                  1. Translation of the Holy Scriptures..................................13                  2. Translation of Liturgies................................................19                  3. Translation of the Patristic         Literature............................20          PART II. THE ORIGINAL LITERATURE.....................31                  I. The Main Branches........................................................32                  2. Individual Writers..........................................................39         &lt;font size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;PREFACE&lt;/font&gt;         THE present booklet is based on a paper         which I read in S. Edmund Hall, Oxford, in the Trinity         Term, 1958, at a meeting of the Oxford Branch of the         Fellowship of S. Alban and S. Sergius. The text has         remained almost unchanged. It reflects very clearly the         characteristics of a talk rather than an exposition. The         idea of its publication was too far from my mind when I         prepared the talk. And its present appearance in print         certainly cannot do full justice to the nature of the         theme discussed in it. In fact, it is simply impossible         to compress such a huge amount of material into such a         tiny space. However, there were three reasons which         seemed to me to justify its publication in the present         form. Firstly, the urgent suggestions of some friends         could not be disregarded or resisted. Secondly, there was         hardly anything in English on this subject. Thirdly, more         important than the first two, I thought that English         students of Theology and Church History could find in it         a first help in enlarging their knowledge of Christian         Literature. It is not difficult at all to notice that the         study of the Christian Literature generally is confined         to its Grжco-Roman region. Although this is the major         stream of Christian tradition especially in connection         with Western Christendom, none-the-less, it would not be         unimportant to know also of other streams comparatively         of smaller importance but surely of distinct character         and value. I thought also that this booklet could be         equally of some help to the young generation of Armenians         who are born or live in English-speaking countries,         namely, in the United States of America. To many of them         who are sincerely interested in the history of their         Church and Nation this booklet may serve as a hint to the         literary aspect of their Christian culture. It was for         this third reason that the footnotes were added to the         original text, first, to substantiate some of the         statements made therein and, secondly, to point to         further reading for those who might be interested in the         subject with a deeper concem. The bibliographical data is         chosen from the literature extant in foreign languages.         This is, therefore, an &amp;#39;Introduction&amp;#39; in the strictest         sense of the term. In other words, a kind of preliminary         treatise on a vast and richly varied subject. It may         serve, I hope, as the basis for a study on a larger scale.         The difficulties which I felt at almost every step of         this study were, basically, twofold: firstly, the natural         temptation of generalization which could not be avoided         and, secondly, the selection which had to be made on         almost every page of this paper. The indulgence of my         readers can be the only excuse for the gaps I left and         the deficiencies which resulted from such difficulties. I         must thank Mr. John Chalikian who out of his love for the         Armenian culture generously contributed towards the         publication of this booklet. My thanks are due also to         Revd. A. M. Allchin, M.A., B.LITT. (OXON) who read the         manuscript through and made countless suggestions for the         improvement of the English expression: and finally to the         Revd. C. S. C. Williams, Chaplain of Merton College,         Oxford, for his Foreword.         VARD K. SARKISSIAN         WYCLIFFE HALL June 18th, 1959 On the day         of the Holy Translators SS. Sahak and Mashtots         &lt;font size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;INTRODUCTION&lt;/font&gt;         SOME seventy years ago an Anglican         chaplain, A. Saunders Dyer, in the city of Calcutta,         while vehemently protesting in a letter addressed to the         editor of The Guardian against a statement charging the         Armenian Church with the heresy of Eutyches, yet         confessed that in his own parish, in India, the same kind         of false impression was quite common among many Anglicans,         and that there was a widespread ignorance noticeable both         with the Armenians and Anglicans as to each other&amp;#39;s         Christian tradition. &amp;#39;The ignorance,&amp;#39; he wrote, &amp;#39;displayed         by the Armenians concerning the Church of England is very         great; but I think the English ignorance of the Church of         Armenia is greater. Only the other day I was trying to         interest a lady member of the Church of England - a         communicant - in the Armenian Church, and she asked the         question: &amp;#39;And do the Armenians believe in our Lord Jesus         Christ?&amp;#39;         But now, obviously, this ignorance has         passed on to history. I am sure that times are changed.         The twentieth century has marked, indeed, a considerable         advance in the way of mutual understanding. So there is         no need for me to tell you that the Armenians are         Christians-many of you would know even what sort of         Christians they are! - by recounting the story of their         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;1 The Guardian,             December 12th, 1888, p. 1899: &amp;#39;The Armenian Church             not Eutychian,&amp;#39; by A. Saunders Dyer. On the other             side of the coin, Armenians also usually think of the             Church of England as being one of the constituent             bodies of the Protestant Churches which took their             origin from the Reformation movement of Luther. J. M.             Neale, the most amply informed English scholar on             Eastern Christendom, speaking of the Anglican             Memorial Church at Constantinople, through which he             thought Anglicans might be better known to Eastern             Christians, related the following interesting story             as an example of ignorance or misinformation of the             Armenians about the Anglican Church: &amp;#39;The Memorial             Church at Constantinople will, we hope, set forth our             Church in a truer light than that in which Eastem             eves have yet beheld it. It will soon be impossible             for the most ignorant Armenian priest to tell his             congregation, &amp;quot;You wish to know whether the             English are Christians. They are Christians; they             even have the Eucharist, such as it is. Once a year             the minister goes up into the pulpit with a large             basket, containing pieces of bread, on his arm. These             he flings about among the people, who thus have a             scramble for it in the church. They also have another             religious ceremony, called the National debt, which             consists in offering a large sum of money every year             to the Emperor of the French; a ceremony much             disliked, and murmured at by the people&amp;quot; &amp;#39; (Essays             on Liturgiology and Church History, pp. 256-7; see             the whole chapter, &amp;#39;Prospects of the Oriental Church,&amp;#39;             pp. 256-82, London, 1863).&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         Christian life in the past or at the         present time. What I do intend to do is again to say that         they are Christians, but to say it in a different way;         not by describing their Christianity or their history         directly, but by trying to give you a picture~however         schematical it may be - of their achievements in the         field of Christian Literature.         What is the place of the Armenian         Christian literature in that vast field of Christian         literary tradition which is so closely related to the         whole civilization of mankind and has so deeply affected         its life in the past centuries? This is the question to         which I will try to give an answer in this paper,         inadequate and incomplete though it must be within the         limits of a single lecture.         I chose this method of telling you         something of the Armenian witness to Christ, because this         literary aspect of the Christian tradition of the         Armenians is often overlooked, owing to their tragic         history especially in its latest phase during the first         two decades of the present century. That history, in fact,         has created a widespread and quite dominant impression of         them as being a constantly persecuted, intermittently         massacred and permanently suffering people. As Adrian         Fortescue, a Roman Catholic historian of Eastem         Christianity, puts it in a rather striking expression:         their very name suggests horrors and blood.&amp;#39; 2 Or, as         Archdale King in his study of the &amp;#39;Rites of Eastern         Christendom&amp;#39; says in a slightly different context: &amp;#39;The         history of Armenia makes sad reading.&amp;#39; 3 Though one may         easily see the glorious aspect of Christian martyrdom in         these massacres, as the Armenians them-         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;2 Adrian Fortescue,             The Lesser Eastern Churches, p. 382, London, 1913. 3             Archdale A. King, The Rites o/ Eastern Christendom,             vol. II, p. 533, Rome, 1947. So widely dominant has             been this impression that in a dictionary such as the             Ox/ord Dictionary of the Christian Church one can             read: &amp;#39;The Armenians have suffered persecution             intermittently throughout their history, and a large             proportion of the whole nation has been massacred by             the Turks, and later by the Soviets, between 1893 and             the present time&amp;#39; (see art. &amp;#39;Armenia&amp;#39;).&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;The great Norwegian             explorer and philanthropist, Fridtjof Nansen, who had             been deeply touched by the tragedy of the Armenian             people, gives a PI&amp;#39;uurC of them by quoting a poet: &amp;#39;Generation             on generation Like the long dark billows They roll on             and cease to be While Time slowly dies. Ah, why these             holocausts of anguish, woe, and pain?&amp;#39; J. P. JACOBSEN             (Quoted in Armenia and the Near East by Fridtjof             Nansen, p.227, London, 1928.)&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;It has been a touching             experience to me to have come across people in this             country who have told me so sympathetically that             their knowledge of the Armenian people goes back to             their early days of childhood and is connected with             their experience of Sunday School life, when they             were often asked to pray and to give their pennies to             the suffering people of Mount Ararat. And I am afraid             to say that with many of them that knowledge has             remained there, being now only a moving souvenir of             the Sunday School days!&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         selves do, none-the-less, it would be         wrong and unjust to think of them as being everything in         Armenian Christianity. There are other achievements of         this Church which are, indeed, worthy of deep concern and         genuine appreciation by the Christian Church as a whole,         as well as by the particular branches or bodies in that         Church.         And one of these achievements is,         undoubtedly, the Armenian Literature which, in its own         way, is a living witness to the Christian faith made by         this people so often forgotten or ignored.         &lt;font size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;***&lt;/font&gt;         Let me first say what are the limits of         my paper so that the subject of this talk may be clearly         understood and placed in its proper context.         By &amp;#39;Armenian Christian Literature&amp;#39; here I         understand everything written in the Armenian language,         excluding the pre-Christian period and the non-religious         domains of Armenian literature. Therefore, it must not be         thought that the whole of the Armenian literature is         being pictured or discussed here; although one is fully         justified in thinking that the predominant aspect of the         Armenian literature being Christian it follows that we         have here the Armenian literature in its truest and best         picture both in size and in depth, in quantity and         quality, to use the ordinary expression.         Another limitation to the content of this         paper comes from my intention to confine this talk to the         literature of that period which lies beween the fifth and         the fourteenth centuries of Armenian Christian history;         simply because there we have the most valuable part, the         kernel of the Classical Literature.4         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;4 By this term we             understand the literature written in the Armenian             classical language in which Armenian literature was             shaped and developed until the nineteenth century             when the spoken vernacular came into predominance             over the classical. The nineteenth century is the age             of transition from the ancient classical to the             modern literature. Whereas the latter achieved a very             successful career, mainly under the influence of the             French literature, the former was preserved in the             Liturgy of the Church and in the writings of the             Church Fathers.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         The best way to put this huge amount of         literature in an intelligible form, and within all the         restrictions of such a short paper as this, is I think to         divide it into two parts which are, by their very nature,         quite distinct from each other:         (I) The Armenian Translations, in which         we will try to show the general Christian literature,         more specifically the Patristic Tradition, as echoed and         preserved in the Armenian language and tradition.         (2) The Original Literature, which sprang         up from that transplantation of the Christian literature         in Armenia where it was given a shape of a national         character and gradually took colour from the historical         experience of the Armenian Church and nation.         &lt;font size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;Part 1 &lt;/font&gt;         &lt;font size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;THE ARMENIAN         TRANSLATIONS&lt;/font&gt;         THE term &amp;#39;translation&amp;#39; as understood to-day         - a very current technical means of rendering some books         or articles from one language into another - cannot give         us the full meaning which the word has in its historical         setting in the case of the Armenian literature. This may         be seen clearly through the following picture which gives         us the mere sketch of the results of these translations:         &lt;font size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;I. TRANSLATION OF THE         HOLY SCRIPTURES&lt;/font&gt;         The revolutionary age in the Armenian         history is not the fourth century which was opened in         Armenia with the official acceptance of Christianity as         the &amp;#39;established&amp;#39; religion of the country and the State (sometime         between A.D. 278 and 313). 5 Although this is the         greatest moment, the turning point of the Armenian         history, it did not, in fact, very much affect the life         of the people as a whole. It was an official, formal         conversion which needed the deepening of Christian faith         and practice in the life of the nation.6         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;5 Scholars and Church             historians have displayed a large variety of opinions             about the precise date. The generallly accepted one             is A.D. 301. But from the early fifth century up to             the present time they all agree that, as Sozomen the             historian said it once and so briefly, The Armenians,             I have understood, were the first to embrace             Christianity&amp;#39; (see Eccl. Hist., Book II, ch. VIII, in             Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, 2nd series, vol. II,             p. 264); cf. L. Duchesne, The Early History of the             Church, vol. III, pp.366-9, London, 1924; B. J. Kidd,             A History of the Church, vol. III, p.429-20, Oxford,             1922; J. R. Palanque. L&amp;rsquo;Expansion Chrйtienne I,             Les Eglises des Royanmes d&amp;rsquo;Extrкme Orient, in             Fliche et Martin, Histoire de l&amp;#39;Eglise, t. 3, p.490,             Paris, 1936.&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;6 Christianity had             been spread in Armenia before this oflicial             conversion which was the work of S. Gregory called &amp;#39;the             Illuminator,&amp;#39; the greatest Apostle of Armenia, and of             King Tiridates III, one of the most eminent figures             of Armenian political history. Actually the Armenian             tradition traces the preaching of the Gospel in             Armenia back to the Apostolic Age. S. Thaddeus (John             14:22-4) and S. Bartholomew (John I: 43-51) have been             always regarded as the founders of the Armenian             Church, which has been always called &amp;#39;Apostolic.&amp;#39; All             the historical evidence at hand points to an early             expansion of Christianity in Armenia. The best             documentary account of this early Christianity may be             found in Fr. Tournebize, Histoire Politique et             Religiense de&amp;#39; l&amp;#39;Armйnie - a special chapter, &amp;#39;Etude             sur Ia conversion de l&amp;#39;Armйnie au Christianisme,&amp;#39; pp.401-552,             particularly pp.402-21, Paris, 1920; cf. Simon Vailhй,             &amp;#39;Formation de I&amp;#39;Йglise Armйnienne&amp;#39; in Echos d&amp;rsquo;Orient,             t. XVI (1913). pp. 209-22, 193-211; Simon Weber, Die             Katholische Kirche in Armenien, pp. 55-86, Freiburg             in Breisgau, 1903.&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;All these three             scholars are Roman Catholics. It must be noted that             there has been a constant tendency with Roman             Catholic writers on the origins of Armenian             Christianity to overlook the pre-Gregorian period of             Armenian Christianity and to represent - under the             influence of Armenian uniates - the Armenian Church             as being founded by S. Gregory the Illuminator. The             above mentioned authors have tried to give an account             as complete as possible and as impartial as             permissible. See a summary of this early history in             Mgr. Malachia Ormanian, The Church of Armenia, first             two chapters, pp. 3-7, 2nd edition revised by Bishop             T. Poladian, London, 1955; cf. Erwand Ter-Minassiantz,             Die Armenische Kirche in ihren Beziehungen zu den             Syrischen Kirchen, ch. I, pp. 1-29, in the series             Texte und Untersuchungen, vol. 26, Leipzig, 1904; P.             Bedros Kassardjian, L&amp;#39;Йglise Apostolique Armйnienne             et sa Doctrine, pp. 18-29, Paris, 1943.&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;For the life and the             work of S. Gregory the Illuminator, as related             traditionally, see S. C. Malan, The Life and Times of             S. Gregory the Illuminator, The Patron Saint of the             Armenian Church, translated from the Armenian,             Rivingstons, 1868. See the French translation of             Agathangelos, the historian of the conversion of             Armenia, in V. Langlois, Collection d&amp;#39;Historiens             Anciens et Modernes de l&amp;#39;Armйnie, vol. I, pp. 105-94;             cf. G. Garitte, Documents pour l&amp;rsquo;йtude du livre d&amp;#39;Agathange,             in the series of Studi et Testi, No. 127 (1946), Rome.             A schematic survey on the life and the work of S.             Gregory is given in Butler&amp;rsquo;s Lives of the Saints,             edited, revised and supplemented by H. Thurston, S.J.,             and D. Attwater, vol. III, pp.693-5, London, 1956.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         And this was only possible by means of         direct access to and constant communication with the         sources or the fountains of the Christian faith - The         Holy Scriptures. A Church without the Bible in the hands         of her faithful could not stand very long and very firm         in the midst of a pagan world. The Armenian Church         Fathers were deeply conscious of the pressing necessity,         of the absolute urgency of the translation of the Bible         into Armenian. But the instrument-the Armenian alphabet-was         lacking.7 So it was in the beginning of the fifth century         when a Church divine, S. Mesrop Mashtots, succeeded in         inventing an alphabet adequate to render in writing all         the subtleties of the pronunciation 8 that the great         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;7 Up to the end of the             fourth century the Christian worship was conducted in             Armenia either in Greek or Syriac, according to the             knowledge of the clergy and the areas of influence of             these two languages and cultures in Armenia. In fact,             the expansion of Christianity into Armenia was the             result of a twofold activity carried on             simultaneously by Syrian missionaries from Edessa and             Nisibis (south-west of Armenia) and by Greek             missionaries from Cappadocia, namely from Ciesarea,             Sebastia and Melitene (north-west of Armenia). There             was no written language. Or, at least, if there was             any, as some Armenian scholars would contend to-day,             its use had ceased, for one reason or another, during             the first four centuries of Christian history in             Armenia.&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;8 The famous French             linguist, A. Meillet, characterizes the Armenian             alphabet in the following words: &amp;#39;The system of the             Armenian alphabet is, as every one knows, a master-piece.             Each of the phonemes of the Armenian phonetics has             its own sign, and the system is so well founded that             it has provided the Armenian nation with a definitive             system of phonetics which has been maintained to this             day without undergoing any alteration, or needing to             receive any improvement, for it was perfect from the             beginning&amp;#39; (taken from a letter, March 29th, 1936,             written on the occasion of the celebration of the             fifteenth centenary of the Armenian translation of             the Bible - see the symposium of the addresses             published in Paris, 1938).&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;The history of the             invention of the Armenian alphabet and the life of             its author, S. Mesrop Mashtots, are related by Koriun,             a disciple of the latter, in his The Life of Mashtots.             French translation in V. Langlois, Hist. Arm., vol.             II, pp. 9-16; a German translation by Simon Weber, &amp;#39;Koriun:             Beschreibung des Lebens und Sterbens des hl. Lehrers             Mesrop,&amp;#39; in the Ausgewдhlte Schriften armenischer             Kirchenvдter, vol. I, pp. 196-232, published in the             series of Bibliothek der Kirchenvдter, edited by O.             Bardenhewer and others, see vol. 57, Munich, 1927. Cf.             other fifth century authors, Ghazar Parbetsi, chaps.             9, 10, 11, 18, see Langlois, Hist. Arm., vol. II;             Movses Khorenatsi (usually known as Moise of Chorene),             Bk. III, chaps. 52-4, 57-8, 60, 62, 67, see Langlois,             Hist. Arm., vol. II. See a thoroughgoing study of the             problems involved in the invention of the Armenian             alphabet by P. Peeters, &amp;#39;Pour l&amp;#39;histoire des origines             de l&amp;#39;alphabet armйnien,&amp;#39; in Revue des Etudes Armйniennes,             t. IX (1929), pp. 203-37; reprinted in the collection             of the author&amp;#39;s articles, Recherches d&amp;#39;Histoire et de             Philologie Orientales, in the series of Subsidia             Hagiographica, vol. I, pp. 171-207, Bruxelles, 1951;             cf. R. Grousset, Histoire de l&amp;rsquo;Armйnie, pp.171-7,             Paris, 1947.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         work of translation followed under the         wise guidance of S. Sahak, the learned Catholicos of the         time. It was soon completed through the enthusiastic         collaboration of the Church divines - &amp;#39;Vardapets&amp;#39; - the         disciples and assistants of the two great saints. The         translation was first made from a Syriac version. But         later, in the middle of the thirties of the century, it         underwent a radical and detailed revision on the basis of         a Greek - Septuagint - text which was brought from         Constantinople by Armenian students who were completing         their philosophical, theological and biblical studies in         the imperial city. This new text had been considered as a         more accurate and trustworthy copy than the Syriac         version. The revision was such a radical and thorough one         that the result was almost a new retranslation following         the Septuagint Canon.         It would take a big volume or a series of         articles to study the various textual and historical         problems involved in this translation. Again, it would         take long pages to describe the stimulus and the         permanent results of this version in Armenian history and         literature. But what cannot be omitted is to point out         that it meant for the Armenian people an entire         transfiguration or transformation - if these expressions         may be allowed - which was felt not only in the fifth         century, but also in the succeeding centuries. In order         to make this point more intelligible and clearer I draw         your attention to a comparison between the Armenian         Version and the Latin Vulgate by quoting the words of a         great Armenian scholar and historian, N. Adontz: &amp;#39;The         Latin Vulgate,&amp;#39; he writes, &amp;#39;did not have the same         importance to the Latin countries as the Armenian Bible         to the Armenian people. The Latin literature had been in         existence for a long time when the Vulgate appeared;         whereas the Armenian Bible inaugurated the beginnings of         a new era in which the Armenian people learning for the         first time the use of the pen came to take their place in         the world of human civilization.&amp;#39; 9 What is the textual         value of this translation? It is difficult for me to say.         Biblical scholars and armenologists can give us a much         more accurate appreciation of its textual value.         F. C. Conybeare, the well-known English         scholar and a distinguished armenologist, was deeply         convinced of the high value of the Armenian translation.         Speaking of the Old Testament he says: &amp;#39;For beauty of         diction and accuracy of rendering the Armenian cannot be         surpassed. The genius of the language is such as to admit         a translation of any Greek document both literal and         graceful; true to the order of the Greek, and even         reflecting its compound words, yet without being slavish,         and without violence to its own idiom. We are seldom in         doubt as to what stood in the Armenian&amp;#39;s Greek text;         therefore his version has almost the same value for us as         the Greek text itself, from which he worked, would         possess. The same criticism is true of the Armenian New         Testament as well.&amp;#39;         A recent study in the text of the         Armenian version, done in a most thorough and masterly         fashion, has confirmed the above statement. This time an         Estonian scholar in exile, Arthur Vццbus, professor at         the Chicago Lutheran Theological Seminary, has made an         exhaustive investigation into the Armenian version in his         imposing work, Early Versions of the New Testament. He         tells         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;9 N. Adontz, The             Armenian Bible and its significance. See it in Cйlйbration             solennelle du quinziиme centenaire de la traduction             armйnienne de la Bible, p. 48, Paris, 1938. The             whole booklet is rich with penetrating remarks and             considerations on the significance of the Armenian             Bible seen from various angles. It is very             characteristic that even foreign scholars of high             standing have realized the immense importance and the             tremendous role the Armenian translation played in             the national life, literature and spirituality of the             Armenian people. To quote one of them: &amp;lsquo;In the life             of the Armenians, whose history is one of endless             struggle and suffering, this translation work has had             the greatest significance for the consolidation of             the Christian religion and also for the             transformation of the psychology of the nation&amp;#39; (Arthur             Vццbus, Early Versions of the New Testament -             Manuscript studies, pp. 137-8, Stockholm, 1954).&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;10 Hastings, Dict. of             the Bible, vol. I, p. 152.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         us that &amp;#39;The ancient translators and         revisers found this idiom (i.e. the Armenian language) to         be an excellent instrument. To be sure, the Armenian         language is poorer with regard to some verbal forms, and         which are substituted by others; it is also poorer as to         the particles and participles, but it has many advantages.         It has three definite articles; it displays a great         freedom in word-order, in some respects its flexibility         surpassing even that of the Greek. This means that this         elegant language was a good instrument enabling the         revisers to render the Greek text as exactly as possible         into classical Armenian.         &amp;#39;It is remarkable that the version shows         more respect for the exact meaning of a word in a certain         context than for a slavish and stereotyped translation. &amp;#39;Therefore,         all in all, as Conybeare once said, &amp;quot;for beauty of         diction and accuracy of rendering the Armenian cannot be         surpassed.&amp;quot; Much earlier M. de la Croze called it         &amp;quot;the Queen of the Versions&amp;#39; - certainly not         undeservedly, and certainly not without keen competition.&amp;#39;         11         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;11 A. Vццbus, op.             cit., pp.162-4; see the whole chapter IV, &amp;#39;The             Armenian Versions,&amp;#39; pp. 133-71. Felix-Nиve had             already noticed the high textual value of the             Armenian version. He wrote: &amp;#39;The Armenian version of             the Bible, carried out in the great literary century,             is a capital work which has always enjoyed an             authority both on account of its age, and of the             profound work of its authors; it is quoted to this             day in exegetical works. It has an eminent place             amongst the classical texts&amp;#39; (L&amp;#39;Armйnie Chrйtienne             et sa littйrature, pp.22-3, Louvain, 1888). Georges             Cuendet, another expert on the Armenian text of the             Bible, from the University of Geneva, has tried to             show the accuracy of the Armenian translation in an             interesting article: &amp;#39;Exactitude et adresse dana Ia             version armйnienne de la Bible&amp;#39; in Handes Amsorya (philological             review of the Mekhitarist Community in Vienna), t. 49             (1936), col. 563-70. He says, &amp;#39;The Armenian             translation of the Holy Scriptures is an             inexhaustible mine, whose treasures seem to be             renewed the more one makes use of them, one question             leading to another, and the solution of one problem             opening up the way to further inquiries. The more             this version is studied, the greater becomes one&amp;#39;s             admiration for it, and one becomes more and more             convinced of the extraordinary efforts which must             have been put into it by men of great intelligence.             As has already been said with great justice (see             Macler, Le Texte Armйnien de l&amp;#39;Evangile, 1919; S.             Lyonnet, Le Parfait en Armйnien Classique, 1933) it             is most interesting to analyse the work to which the             translators gave themselves. They were skilful             theologians, careful to reproduce the slightest             details of the original; they respect its meaning             rather than its form, being altogether convinced of             the primacy of the spirit over the letter. Although a             translation alwavi runs the risk of becoming a             slavish copy of its model, the Armenian version             almost entirely escapes this danger. On the contrary,             it often becomes a veritable commentary of the             original. Nothing is more fascinating than to go over             this work of inte&amp;#39;ntetation by collating the Armenian             translation with the Greek text. Owing to their             extremely sure and sensitive feeling for their own             language joined with their thorough and sometimes             astonishing knowledge of Greek, they were able to             banish all merely mechanical methods&amp;#39; (col. 565-4).             He brings forth a number of examples in order to             substantiate the above statement, and then he             concludes, &amp;#39;The Armenian version, remarkable from             every point of view, is an original masterpiece. One             does not know where to fault these writers, so             exceptional was their penetration, so great their             mastery of the subject. They undertook to nationalize             the translation of the Bible, and they succeeded to             such a degree that the whole of the Armenian             literature goei back to this source&amp;#39; (col. 570). For             the views of other foreign scholars of the nineteenth             century see Fr. Karekin Zarbhanelian, Library of the             Armenian Ancient Translation&amp;#39;s, pp.238-44, Venice,             1889 (in Armenian). Here are some bibliographical             indications for the study of the Armenian Bible: Frйdйric             Macler, Le Texte Armйnien de l&amp;rsquo;Evangile d&amp;rsquo;aprиs             Matthieu et Marc, thиse pour le doctorat иs Lettres             prйsentйe а la Facultй des Lettres de l&amp;#39;Universitй             de Paris. Paris, 1919. P. Louis Mariиs, &amp;#39;La Texte             Armйnien de l&amp;#39;Evangile,&amp;#39; an important review of             Macler&amp;#39;s book, in Recherches de Science Religieuse, t.             X (1920), pp. 28-54. F. C. Conybeare, &amp;#39;An Armenian             Diatessaron?&amp;#39; in Journal of Theological Studies, vol.             XXV (1923-4), pp.232-45. One of the most competent             experts on the Armenian Bible text is P. S. Lyonnet,             S.J. His studies are impressively numerous. Hereunder             I list some important ones: &amp;#39;Las versions armйnienne             et gйorgienne du Nouveau Testament,&amp;#39; in Lagrange,             Introduction а l&amp;#39;йtude da Nouveau Testament, 2nd             part: Critique Textuelle, pp.342-75, 454-60, 525-8,             575-8, 622-5, Paris, 1936. &amp;#39;La version armйnienne             des Йvangiles et son modиle grec, l&amp;#39;Йvangile selon             S. Matthieu,&amp;#39; in Revue Biblique, t. XLIII (1934), pp.69-87.             &amp;#39;Un important tйmoin du texte Cйsarйen de saint             Marc: La version armйnienne,&amp;#39; in Mйlanges de l&amp;rsquo;Universitй             saint Joseph (Beyrouth), t. XIX (1935), fasc. 2, pp.             23-66. &amp;#39;Aux origines de l&amp;#39;Йglise armйnienne, la             Traduction de Ia Bible et le tйmoignage des             historiens Armeniens,&amp;#39; in Recherches de Science             Religieuse, t. XXV (1935), pp. I7-87. &amp;#39;Vestiges d&amp;#39;un             Diatessaron Armйnien,&amp;#39; in Biblica, t. XIX (1938), pp.             121-150. &amp;#39;La premiиre version armйnienne des Йvangiles,&amp;#39;             in Revue Biblique, t. XLVII (1938), pp. 355-82. Les             origines de la version armйnienne et le Diatessaron             in the series of Biblica et Orientalia, No. XIII (1950),             Rome. For his view on the textual value of the             Armenian version see the first article of this list,             p.348. E. C. Colwell, &amp;#39;Slandered or ignored: The             Armenian Gospels,&amp;#39; in Journal of Religion, vol. XVII             (1937), pp.48-61. P. P. Essabalian, Le Diatessaron de             Tatien et la premиre traduction des Йvangiles armйniens             (in Armenian with a summary in French), Vienna, 1937.             See two reviews of it: (a) S. Lyonnet, in Biblica,             vol. XIX (1938), pp.214-16; (b) R. P. Casey, in             Journal of Biblical Literature, vol. LXVII (1938), pp.             96-101. A. Vццbus, &amp;#39;La premiere traduction armйnienne             des Йvangiles,&amp;#39; in Recherches de Science Religieuse,             t. XXXVII (1950), pp. 581-6. A general article by Fr.             Tiran Nersoyan, The Bible in the Armenian Church - a             lecture read at the Bible House, British and Foreign             Bible Society, London, 1945. This short list of             studies on the Armenian Bible fully justifies the             assertion of the great armenologist in Louvain,             Professor Gйrard Garitte: &amp;#39;L&amp;#39;histoire de Ia version             armйnienne des йvangiles est une des questions les             plus controversees de la philologie biblique&amp;#39; (Le Musйon,             t. LXV (1952), p. 151).&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         This is the reason, I believe, why the         Armenian version is usually classified in the same         category of Bible texts as the Syriac and Latin versions.         In some ways it surpasses them, especially for the         accuracy in rendering the original meaning of the text.         It is taken into consideration in the second edition of         the Greek New Testament recently published by the British         and Foreign Bible Society &amp;#39;with revised critical         apparatus,&amp;#39; London, 1958.12         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;12 The Armenian             manuscripts of the Bible are impressively numerous.             Hundreds of them containing the entire text of the             Bible or parts of it, especially the New Testament,             may be found in various collections of Armenian             manuscripts. The important ones are described by Fr.             Karekin Zarbhanelian in his Library of Ancient             Armenian Translations, p. 121-71. See also a list of             them in S. Lyonnet, Vers. Arm. et Georg., pp.342-6. &amp;#39;The             Armenian Bible was first printed at Amsterdam in 1666,             but from a single manuscript, and the printed text             was in places adjusted to the Latin Vulgate. A later             edition, issued in 1733 by Mechitar in Venice, was             mainly a reprint of the edition of 1666. The first             critical edition was issued in 1805 at Venice under             the care of Zohrab, who used several codices, the             best of them one written in the fourteenth century.             The variants of the MSS. used are given under the             text; but without distinguishing in which codex which             variant is read. However, one codex of the Armenian             Bible differs very slightly from another. Other             editions have been published in Moscow,             Constantinople and Venice during this century; those             of Venice being particularly good and reliable&amp;#39; (F.             Conybeare, in Hastings, Dict. of the Bible, vol. I, p.             154). For further information about the printed text             of the Armenian Bible see S. Lyonnet, op. cit., pp.346-8.&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;There has been no             authorized translation of the Bible into Modern             Armenian. Attempts have been made by the Church in             the past, especially in the nineteenth century, but             the tragic events of persecution and massacre             hindered the work.. Now a translation is being             carried on. It is hoped that it will be completed in             1965.&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Incidentally, the             Armenian word for the &amp;#39;Bible&amp;#39; is &amp;#39;Astvadsashounch             Matean,&amp;#39; or simply &amp;#39;Astvadsashounch,&amp;#39; which means &amp;#39;divinely             inspired book&amp;#39; or &amp;#39;the Breath of God,&amp;#39; surely taken             from 2 Timothy 3:16. Vardapet Tiran Nersoyan has             pointed out the significance of this appellation in a             penetrating remark: &amp;#39;Armenians seldom call the Sacred             Book by that rather pale name &amp;ldquo;the Scriptures,&amp;rdquo;             of onomatopa&amp;#39;ic origin and devoid of theological             significance. They have taken S. Paul&amp;#39;s description             of it in 2 Timothy 3:16 and made that its name. Thus             they call it &amp;quot;the Breath of God&amp;quot; (&amp;ldquo;Asdvadzashoonch&amp;rdquo;             ). If a people has the immortal desire of the             abundant life, it must needs go on breathing God&amp;rsquo;s             Breath, with which it was quickened at the very             moment of its creation. This Breath can be received             through the Word&amp;#39; (The Bible in the Armenian Church,             p. 1).&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         &lt;font size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;2. TRANSLATION OF         LITURGIES&lt;/font&gt;         The translation of the Holy Scriptures         was only one of the phases - though the most important of         all - of that great movement of assimilation of the         richness of the Christian tradition, taken in its         integrity, which characterized so singularly the fifth         century Armenian culture.         Besides the word of God, there was the         experience of it as lived by the whole and one body of         Christ&amp;#39;s Church through the various ways of Christian         worship. The third, but especially the foutth century         marked the spiritual growth of the Church through the         emergence and expansion of Liturgies, feasts and other         ceremonies, and through all the elaboration and         enrichment of the pattern of Christian worship.         This part of Christian tradition also         echoed in Armenia through the translation of the various         Liturgies composed by Church Fathers, and used in the         local churches in the different provinces and countries         of the Byzantine Empire. Thus, the Liturgies of S. James,         S. Ignatius of Antioch, S. Athanasius, S. Gregory of         Nazianzus, S. Basil the Great, S. John Chrysostom, S.         Cyril of Alexandria were translated into Armenian. It was         in the general pattern of these Liturgies that the         Armenian was shaped. The final result was a harmonious         combination of elements taken particularly from the         Liturgies of S. Athanasius, S. Basil the Great and S.         John Chrysostom. There were additions of prayers composed         by Armenian Church Fathers. Later, in the twelfth and         thirteenth centuries, there were some influences from the         Roman Missal brought by the Roman missionaries         accompanying the Crusaders. Since then the Armenian         Liturgy has remained almost unchanged.13         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;13 There are several             English translations of the Armenian Liturgy. The             number is over ten. The most generally known is the             one contained in F. E. Brightman, Liturgies Eastern             and Western, Oxford, 1896. A recent translation is             made by Archbishop Tiran Nersoyan, The Divine Liturgy             of the Armenian Apostolic Orthodox Church, New York,             1952. This is the best translation which contains             both the variable and invariable parts of the Liturgy,             with a supplementary part containing a commentary and             practical explanations of an encyclopжdic scope. The             exhaustive historical study of the Armenian Liturgy             is the work of Fr. Hovsep Gatergian, The Sacred             Missals of the Armenians -translations of the Greek,             Syriac and Latin Liturgies, with introduction and             critical notes - edited with further additions by Fr.             Hagop Tashian, Vienna, 1897 (in Armenian).&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         &lt;font size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;3. TRANSLATION OF THE         PATRISTIC LITERATURE&lt;/font&gt;         Here we have a highly impressive picture         of Patristic literature where the Armenian tradition is         at its best. It is needless to say what place and         significance this Patristic literature had in the thought         and life of the early Church. Its whole intellectual and         spiritual vitality and richness were poured into the         Armenian Church through the intensive activity of         translation during the fifth century, 14 which, in its         turn, gave a creative irnpulse to the thought and life of         the newly christianized people of Armenia.         The following selective list of Church         Fathers whose works were partly or integrally translated         into Armenian speaks of itself eloquently and has no need         for comment, since it may give you, in this bare form, an         idea of the extent of the literary achievements of this         century in the field of translations:          Ignatius of Antioch (c. 35 - c. 107).          Aristides the Apologist (second century).                  Irenaeus of Lyons (c. 130 - c. 200).          Hippolytus of Rome (c. 170 - c. 236).          Dionysius of Alexandria (d. c. 264).          Gregory Thaumaturgus (c. 213 - c. 270).          Eusebius of Cжsarea (c. 260 - c. 340).          Athanasius of Alexandria (c. 296-373).          Gregory of Nazianzus (329-389).          Gregory of Nyssa (c. 330 - c. 395).          Basil the Great (c. 330-379).          Cyril of Jerusalem (c. 315-386).          John Chrysostom (c. 347-407).          Epiphanius of Salamis (c. 315-403).          Evagrius Ponticus (346-399).          Aphraates (fourth century).          Ephraim Syrus (c. 306-373).          Cyril of Alexandria (d. 444).         Besides these Church Fathers there were         others also whose works were translated into Armenian,         particularly some works of Origen, others ascribed to         Apollinarius and also works of Diodore of Tarsus and         Theodore of Mopsuestia. But during the later         controversies many of these translations were either         destroyed or discarded after being suspected of heresy or         condemned as such.         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;14 G. Bardy has             recognized this intenSiveneaS of the literary             activity in the fifth century and, seeing it in the             context of the Christian literature as a whole, says:             &amp;lsquo;The speed which the leaders of the Armenian Church             displayed in appropriating all the works of the             Fathers in their national language, is perhaps             without parallel in the history of Christianity We             must see in it both a measure of protection against             the attacks and attractions which came from Persia,             and a manifestation of independence of foreign             Churches&amp;#39; (La question des langues dans l&amp;rsquo;Йglise             ancienne, t. I, p. 36, Paris, 1948).&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         That is the reason why we know of them         only through references in other authors or through         partly survived scanty fragments. Now, the impact of         these translations was not confined solely to the         intellectual and spiritual enrichment of the Armenian         Church Fathers and divines themselves. As might be         expected, they also gave rise to an original literature         which had its own successful career in the course of the         later centuries as we shall see a little farther on.         oreover, apart from their historical         significance and influence, these translations have also         a practical value relevant to the present time. It lies         mainly in the domain of Patristic scholarship of to-day.         Here the Armenian translations offer quite a considerable         contribution to the textual study of the Church Fathers.         And this in two ways:         (a) By the sheer comparison of the         Armenian versions with the original Greek or Syriac texts.         Sometimes in them the original texts have been preserved         in a less altered, therefore in a more accurate and         faithful, form, owing to the fact that they were         translated in such an early period as the fifth century.         Thus, in many cases, the Armenian versions have cast         light on passages or chapters or even books which have         suffered later alterations, abbreviations or loss in         their original texts.         (b) It is well known that the Patristic         literature has undergone a great deal of damage with the         loss of entire works or books of many Church Fathers. The         names of those lost books have survived and come down to         us mostly through references to them or through citations         from them preserved in various writings of Church Fathers         and in the historical treatises such as the         Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius or in the Photius&amp;#39;         Bibliotheca, or elsewhere.         Now, some of these writings have been         preserved in their Armenian translations; and thus, as         the original texts are not available, the Armenian         versions replace them and, therefore, Patristic scholars         are given the fortunate possibility of studies on a         larger field than the existing original texts would allow.         In order to illustrate this statement I         would draw your attention to three particular cases of         such discoveries chosen from among others:         (I) The work of Aristides of Athens which         usually has been known under the name of &amp;#39;Apology&amp;#39; &amp;#39;was         long considered lost. But to the glad surprise of         scholars the Mekhitarists of San Lazaro in Venice         published in 1878 a manuscript of the tenth century, an         Armenian fragment of an Apology bearing the title, &amp;quot;To         Imperator Adrianus Caesar from the Athenian Philosopher         Aristides.&amp;quot; The majority of the scholars accepted         the fragment as the remains of an Armenian translation of         Aristides&amp;#39; Apology mentioned by Eusebius&amp;#39; (EccI. Hist.,         Bk. IV, ch. 3). 15         (2) Again for the first time the         Chronicle of Eusebius was made available to Patristic         scholars through an Armenian version discovered in the         beginning of the nineteenth century and translated into         Latin. &amp;#39;The first part of the Chronicle,&amp;#39; writes         Bardenhewer, was unknown to us until the publication of         the Armenian version. The Greek text of both parts has         perished, save for some fragments.&amp;#39; 16         (3) But the most striking example is the         discovery of some writings of S. Irenteus of Lyons, whose         works seem to have been largely preserved in the Armenian         translations. Thus, many fragments - thirty-two in number         - were published and translated into         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;15 J. Quasten,             Patrology, vol. I, p. 192. On the discovery of this             fragment which revealed the character and content of             Aristides&amp;#39; work for the first time, Cardinal Pitra,             the famous Roman Catholic Patristic scholar, wrote             the following words in a letter to the editor of the             Armenian text: &amp;#39;I would like to be among the first to             express my gratitude to you, in telling you of the             agreeable surprise and happy interest with which I             read the precious and magnificent little work of S.             Aristides . . . A rumour had reached me about the             discovery of the Apology of Aristides. I imagined the             Greek text and hoped anxiously for the confirmation             of the rumour. However short may be that which comes             to us from your inexhaustible Armenia, all is golden             in it, and all speaks of the golden age of             apologetics&amp;#39; (quoted in French in K. Zarbhanelian, op.             cit., pp.319-20; Cf. J. Rendel Harris, The Apology of             Aristides, pp.2-3, where he speaks of the high             textual value of the Armenian translation. Texts and             Studies, vol. I, No. I. See there also Renan&amp;#39;s and             Harnack&amp;#39;s views. It was published under the following             elaborate title: Sancti Aristidis philosophi             Atheniensis sermones duo quorum originalis textus             desideratur ex antiqua Armeniaca versione nunc primum             in Latinam linguam translati, Venice, 1878. Later the             work was discovered in its complete text in a Syriac             version by J. Rendel Harris. It was published and             translated by him in the series Texts and Studies (vol.             I, No. 1), together with Greek original fragments             edited and commented on by J. A. Robinson. The             Armenian version is widely used therein. &lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;16 Otto Bardenhewer,             Patrology, p. 246, English translation by Thomas J.             Shahan, Freiburg in Breisgau, 1908. It was published             by P. Jo. Baptistae Aucher Ancyrani under the title             Eusebii Pamphili Caesariensis Episcopi Chronicon             Bipartitum, Nunc Primum ex Armeniaco textu in latinum             con versum Adnotationibus Auctum Graecis Fragmentis             Exornatum, Venice, 1818.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         German in 1913.17 Also the fourth and         fifth books of his famous Adversus Haereses have been         found in a very accurate translation necessarily to be         compared with the existing Greek text.18 But, above all,         the entire treatise called The Demonstration of the         Apostolic Preaching otherwise known only by its title as         mentioned by Eusebius 19 was discovered in an Armenian         version in 1907 by Karapet Ter-Mekerttschian, an eminent         Armenian scholar, and edited with a German translation.20         It was received with a warm welcome in the circles of         Patristic studies being translated into Latin,21 a second         time into German,22 three times into English,23 into         French, 24 Russian,25 Italian 26 and Dutch.27         It is impossible, in the scope of this         paper, to include everything that is to be found in the         Armenian tradition of Patristic literature.         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;17 Dr. Herman Jordan,             &amp;#39;Armenische Irenaeus Fragmente,&amp;#39; in Texte und             Untersuchungen, vol. XXXVI, Leipzig, 1913. 18 They             were published by Lic. Dr. Erwand Ter-Minassiantz,             Irenaeus Gegen die Hдretiker - Buch IV u. V in             Armenischer Version Entdeckt, Leipzig, 1910. 19 Eccl.             Hist., V, 26. 20 Lic. Dr. Karapet Ter-Mekerttschian             und Lic. Dr. Erwand Ter-Minassiantz, &amp;#39;Des Heiligen             Irenaeus - Schrift zum Erweise der Apostolischen             Verktьndigung,&amp;#39; in Texte und Untersuchungen, vol.             XXXI, Leipzig, 1907. 21 S. Weber, Sancti Irenaei             episcopi Lugdunensis Demonstratio apostolicae             Praedicationis, ex Armeno, vertit. proleg. illust..,             notis locuplet., Friburg, 1917. 22 S, Weber, Des hl.             Irenaeus Schrift zum Erweis der apostolischen Verkьndigung,             in the series of Bibliothek der Kirchenvдter, vol. 4,             Kempten-Munich, 1912. 23 (a) In Patrologia Orientalis,             t. XII, faic. 5, by Bishop Karapet Ter-Mekerttschian             and Dr. S. G. Wilson, with the co-operation of H.R.H.             Prince Max of Saxony, D.D., D.C.L., Paris, 1919. (b)             J. A. Robinson, The Demonstration of Apostolic             Preaching, in the series of Translation of Christian             Literature, IV: Oriental Texts, S.P.C.K., London,             1920. (c) J. P. Smith, s.j., S. lrenaeus.- Proof of             the Apostolic Preaching, in the series of Ancient             Christian Writers, No. 16, London, 1952. 24 In             Patrologia Orientalis, t. XII, by Joseph Barthoulot,             S.J., with an Introduction by J. Tixeront. Reprinted             from Recherches de Science Religieuse, t. VI (1916),             pp. 361-432. A recent translation appeared in Sources             Chrйtiennes (No. 62) made by L. M. Froidevaux, Irйnйe             de Lyon: Dйmonstration de la Prйdication             Apostolique, with introduction and notes. Paris, 1959.             25 Made from the German translation by Professor N. I.             Sagarda and published in the review Hristianskoe             Ctenie, t. 87 (1907). See Smith, Irenaeus, pp.151-16,             note 9; cf. K. Ter-Mekerttschian, The Seal of Faith,             Introduction, p. xxxv, Etchmiadzin, 1914 (in Armenian).             26 Ubaldo Faldati, S. Ireneo, Esposizione della             Predicazione Apostolica, Rome, 1923. See Quasten,             Patrology, vol. I, p. 293. 27 H. U. Meyboom, Leyden,             1920. See Quasten, Patrology, p.293. See a very             remarkable study on the terminology used in the &amp;#39;Demonstration&amp;#39;             by D. B. Reynders, Vocabulaire de la &amp;#39;Dйmonstration&amp;rsquo;             et des Fragments de S. Irйnйe, Chevetogne, Belgique,             1958.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         The three cases mentioned above are given         as mere examples to illustrate what I only hinted at, i.e.         the importance of the Armenian translations for the         Patristic scholarship of to-day.         But I think it is necessary to add that         what is already discovered is not as significant in this         respect as what may be yet discovered. I must confess         that the study of the Armenian manuscripts is at present         far from being completed. On the contrary, besides all         the researches already made, the Armenian manuscripts         constitute a vast field of a literature that has not yet         been thoroughly investigated in terms of scientific         method and co-ordinated study. Particularly unexplored         are the Patristic texts. The number of the Armenian         manuscripts is reckoned at roughly twenty thousand, most         of them now being gathered and scientifically classified         in the National Library of the Armenian Republic in U.S.S.R.28         Other important collections are to be found in the         Armenian monastery of S. James in Jerusalem 29 and also         in the well-known sister monasteries of the Armenian         Uniate Brotherhoods coinmonly called Mekhitarist         Communities in Venice and Vienna.30 Smaller collections         may be found in the Armenian monastery of the Holy         Saviour, in Nor-Djougha, Isfahan (Persia), in the Library         of the Armenian Catholicossate of Cilicia in Antelias,         Lebanon, in the Armenian Uniate monastery of Bzommar in         Lebanon, and in the various European and American         Libraries, namely in the Bibliotheque Nationale de Paris,         the British Museum in London,         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;28 Excellent work is             being done on the manuscripts of non-religious             contents. Valuable new material has been found in             historical, scientific, philosophical domains. I am             sure if adequate attention also is paid to the             religious, namely to the patristic, texts it will not             be surprising to find new documents, fragments or             complete texts of important value.&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;29 The preparation of             the catalogue of the manuscripts was begun by             Archbishop Ardavazt Surmeyan. The first volume was             published by him in Venice, 1948. See a review of it             by J. Moyldermans in Le Musйon, t. 64 (1951), pp.             236-40. Then it was continued by Bishop Norayr             Bogharian, who already has published two more volumes             in Jerusalem. The work is being pursued by him.&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;30 The catalogue of             the manuscrints in Venice was prepared by Fr. Barsegh             Sarkissian. Two volumes were published (Venice, 1914             and 1919). But the work was interrupted. See a very             important article by J. Muyldermans on the Patristic             value of the manuscripts, &amp;#39;Rйpertoire de piиces             patristiques d&amp;#39;aprиs le catalogue Armйnien de             Venise,&amp;#39; in Le Musйon, t. 47 (1934), pp. 265-92. See             also Idem, &amp;#39;L&amp;#39;Apport des йditions Armйniennes de             Venise а la Patristique,&amp;#39; in Bazmavep, pp. 386-98,             1949. The catalogue of the manuscripts in Vienna is a             masterpiece of its kind. It is the work of the famous             Armenian scholar, Fr. Hagop Tashian. It is published             in Vienna, 1895.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         or the Bodleian Library here, in Oxford.         There are a few other manuscripts owned by individuals or         cultural institutions.31         The reason why we were so categorical in         the above statement is not purely a hypothetical one. In         fact, a careful and searching look at the catalogues of         the Armenian manuscripts justifies us in our assurance. I         take as an example the following case. In a catalogue of         the Armenian translations compiled long ago, in 1889, by         a learned member of the Mekhitarist Community in Venice,         entitled Library of Ancient Armenian Translations,         already referred to, there is a great number of         indications of homilies or fragments attributed to Church         Fathers in the Armenian translations which have not been         found in or identified with the works already known to         scholars of the day, either in their original text or in         any other translation.32 And it must be said that the         author         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;31 The catalogue of             the Armenian manuscripts in the Bibliothиque             Nationale of Paris is made by F. Macler, Catalogue             des manuscrits armйniens et gйorgiens de la             Bibliothиque Nationale, Paris, 1908. The catalogues             of the manuscripts in the British Museum and in the             Bodleian Library of Oxford are prepared by F. C.             Conybeare, (a) A Catalogne of the Armenian             manuscripts in the British Museum, London, 1913; (b)             Catalogue of the Armenian manuscripts in the Bodleian             Library, Oxford, 1918 (partly done by Revd. Soukias             Baronian). See a catalogue of some Armenian             manuscripts in Europe by Archbishop Ardavazt Surmeyan,             vol. I, Paris, 1950. The Armenian manuscripts in The             Chester Beatty Library are now catalogued by Sirarpie             Der-Nersessian, Professor of Byzantine Art at             Dumbarton Oaks and member of the Faculty of Arts and             Letters at Harvard University. A superb work preceded             with an Introduction on the History of the Armenian             Art, 2 vols., Dublin, 1958. See for an index of             private and public libraries in Europe containing             Armenian manuscripts the richly documented article by             Jean Simon, S.J., &amp;#39;Rйpertoire des Bibliothиques             publiques et pivйes d&amp;#39;Europe contenant des             manuscripts armйniens,&amp;#39; in Orientalia, t. II (1933),             pp. 232-50. For a complete list of the catalogues of             the Armenian manuscripts see H. DJ. Sirouni, &amp;#39;Les             Manuscripts Armйniens - Donnйes Bibliographiques,&amp;#39;             in Studia et Acta Orientalia, vol.I (1957), pp. 265-80,             Bucarest, 1958.&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;32 It would be             interesting to illustrate this point by picking up             some of these homilies (this term is used here in a             very loose sense) or fragments marked in this             catalogue of the Armenian translations. Following the             author&amp;#39;s alphabetical order we have this picture:             Twelve homilies of S. Athanasius. Numerous fragments             from the works known under the name of Apollinarius.             Fifteen homilies of S. Basil the Great Seven homilies             of S. Gregory the Theologian (Nazianzen). Two homil             ins of S. Gregory of Nyssa. Seven homlies of S.             Gregory Thaumaturgus. Five homilies of Dionysius of             Alexandria. Fifty-nine homilies under the name of             Epiphanius of Salamis. Nine fragments of S. Irenaeus.             Twenty-nine homilies of Evagrius Ponticus. Thirty-eight             homilies of S. Ephraim Syrus. Three homilies of S.             Cyril of Alexandria. Seven homilies of S. Cyril of             Jerusalem. Several fragments of S. John Chrysostom.&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;It would be             unreasonable to claim that what the author of the             catalogue had noted in 1889 as preserved only in             Armenian translation are still unidentifiable. Most             of them have been found; or, perhaps, they existed             but were missed by the author himself in spite of his             wide knowledge of Patristic texts. But at the same             time it is equally true, as we noted already that he             had not seen all the Armenian manuscripts, but a very             small proportion of them. In any case, the list here             is given as a mere example in order to give us a             general idea of the extent of the translations and             their contribution to patristic studies.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         of the catalogue, Fr. Karekin         Zarbhanelian, had never seen the whole corpus of the         Armenian manuscripts, but had used only the collection of         his own monastery which is, by its size, only - and         roughly - one-seventh of the total number of the Armenian         manuscripts. He had consulted other catalogues of         manuscripts and had used references which wcre, indeed,         in a very poor state in his days as compared with the         present catalogues and manuscript studies. Since 1889         many new manuscripts have been found in various places         and new catalogues have been compiled which, in fact,         widen the field of Patristic literature preserved in the         Armenian translations.         So, when all has been said by way of such         a limitation, the importance of these translations         remains far greater than a &amp;#39;small people&amp;#39;s literary         activity in history.&amp;#39; And I believe that new researches         in the Armenian manuscripts in the light of new studies         in Patristic literature will still enlarge the sphere of         the contribution of the Armenian translations to the         general body of Christian literature.         * * *         It was not only in the fifth century that         translating was a distinctive part of the intellectual         and literary activity of Armenia. It soon became an         integral part of the Armenian ecclesiastical history.         Therefore, it must not be thought of as a work         exclusively confined to the fifth century, the &amp;#39;Golden         Age&amp;#39; of Armenian history as it is so unanimously agreed         and accepted. It is rather a process going on through the         centuries and bringing fresh air in and giving new         impulses to the Armenian intellectual and ecclesiastical         life.33         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;33 &amp;#39;It is true,&amp;#39;             writes the great Bollandist scholar, P. Peeters, &amp;#39;that             throughout the course of her history, Christian             Armenia continued, as it had begun, to be a country             of translators.&amp;#39; See &amp;#39;Traductions et Traducteurs dans             l&amp;#39;Hagiographie orientale а l&amp;rsquo;йpoque Byzantine,&amp;#39;             in Analecta Bollandiana, t. 40 (1922), pp.241-98; see             particularly pp. 265-76. Reprinted in Le Trйfonds             Oriental de l&amp;#39;Hagiographie Byzantine, Appendice, pp.             164-218, Bruxelles, 1950.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         In fact, the translations of the later         centuries bear eloquent testimony to the close         relationship and the constant contact of the Armenian         literature with the literary achievements of the Greek         Orthodox and the Roman Catholic Churches even in the         intolerant historical circumstances of the Armenian         people. The breach which came to separate the two main         bodies of the Eastern Churches, the so-called &amp;#39;Monophysite&amp;#39;         and &amp;#39;Orthodox&amp;#39; Churches, however, did affect disastrously         the position and the future of Christianity in the East.         It created an atmosphere of hardness and enmity between         these two branches. Yet Armenians were never entirely cut         off from the main stream of Christian intellectual life,         particularly in the Churches of Constantinople and         Alexandria, and, for the later centuries, even from         remote Rome. Separation did not mean for them complete         seclusion or enclosed isolation.         Thus, to mention but the most important         examples, the works known under the name of Dionysius the         Areopagite and the writings of John of Damascus were         studied among the Armenians through translations.         Especially the works of the former were widely read and         commented on by Armenian Church divines. There have been         not less than three different translations of his works.34         Later, in the twelfth century, when the         Armenians were brought into contact with the Roman Church         through their associations with the Crusaders, they also         came in touch with the literary and liturgical tradition         of the Westem Church. So that in the twelfth and         thirteenth centuries Letters of S. Gregory the Great, the         Rule of S. Benedict, the Roman Ordinal and many other         works were translated into Armenian. In the beginning of         the fourteenth century two writings of S. Thomas Aquinas,         On the Sacraments and Treatise on the Natures of Christ         our Lord, were also translated.35         But in the later years of the fourteenth         century and afterwards the Roman missionaries, chiefly         Dominicans, in association with their Armenian converts         tried to translate the whole liturgical literature of the         Roman Church and to substitute it in practice for the         Armenian pattern of worship.35a This attempt obviously         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;34 See K. Ter-Mekerttschian,             The Seal of Paith, Introduction, pp. xxxii-iv. 35 See             K. Zarbhanelian, op. cit., pp. 274-5; cf. I. Hausherr,             &amp;#39;Armenienne (Spiritualite&amp;#39;), in Dict. de Spiritualitй,             t. I, cols. 866-7. 35a The most authoritative expert             on these translations and, indeed, on the whole             history of the Armenian Romanophiles or Latinisers of             the fourteenth century, commonly called Unitores (see             infra, pp. 46-7) is Professor M. A. Van den Oudenrijn,             of the University of Friburg. See among many others             the following articles and books. &amp;lsquo;Eine armeniache             Ьbersetzung der Summa Theologica des hl. Thomas im             14. Jahrhundert&amp;rsquo; in Divus Thomas, vol.8 (1930), pp.245-78.             &amp;#39;Traductions armйniennes de Ia Somme Thйlogique de             S. Thomas d&amp;#39;Aquin,&amp;#39; in Bazmavep (1949), pp. 313-55.             &amp;lsquo;Notes sur quelques Ouvrages armeniens de             provenance dominicaine,&amp;#39; in Bazmavep, t. CIX (1951),             pp. 40-3, 61-5, 113-17. Uniteurs et Dominicains d&amp;rsquo;Armйnie,&amp;#39;             in Oriens Christianus, Bd. 40 (1956), pp. 94-112, Bd.             42 (1958), pp. 110-33 (to be continued). Der Traktat             von den Tugenden der Seele, Ein armeniaches Exzerpt             aus der Prima Secundae der Summa Theologica der hl.             Thomas von Aquin (1337), mit Einleitung, lateiniacher             Ьbersetzung und Glossar, Friburg, 1942, in the             series of Collectanea Friburgensia. Eine alte             armenische Ьbersetzung der Tertia Pars der             Theologischen Summa des hl. Thomas von Aquin, Francke             Verlag, Bern, 1955. Das Offizium des heiligen             Dominicus des Bekenners im Brevier des &amp;#39;Pratres             Unitores&amp;#39; von Ostarmenien, 1935. Les Constitutions             des Frиres Armeniens de saint Basile en Italie, Rome,             1940. In the series of Orientalia Christiana Analecta,             No. 126. &amp;#39;General Superiors of the United Brethren in             Armenia during the Fifteenth century&amp;rsquo; - a paper             read at the Nineteenth International Congress of             Orientalists at Rome, 1935. Extract from Handes             Amsorya, t. LII (1938), pp. 66-78.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         had gone far beyond the literary and         intellectual interests of the Armenian Church divines who         naturally came to oppose this infiltration of Latinism in         the Armenian Church. In so far as they were concerned in         the purely intellectual achievements of the Roman Church         they encouraged the translations and were in favour of         the relationship between the two Churches. Some of them         even learned Latin and read Albert the Great, Thomas         Aquinas and other scholastics; and although they were         influenced through their readings at least by the method         of scholasticism, none-the-less, they never lost sight of         the ethos of the purely Eastern tradition of their Church,         with its own doctrinal, liturgical and spiritual         characteristics.         At this stage of the fourteenth century         where this survey comes to its end,36 I think I am         justified in saying that the Armenian         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;36 There could be             added to this sketch of Armenian translations other             parts also of Christian literature. To mention them:             (a) The Acts of Martyrs or The Lives of Saints. See P.             Peeters, Traductions et Traducteurs . . . , supra,             note 33. (b) The correspondence between Eastern             Patriarchs and Armenian Catholicoi. See in this             respect the famous Book of Letters (Tiflis, 1901) - a             series of documents of primary importance for the             understanding of the Armenian doctrinal position in             Christology. The first documents including namely the             corresnondence between Acacius of Melitene. Proclus             of Constantinople and Sahak the Armenian Catholicos,             together with the &amp;#39;Demonstration&amp;#39; of John Mandakouni,             have been translated into French and published with             an Introduction and critical notes by M. Tallon, S.J.,             &amp;#39;Livre des Lettres, Ier Groupe: Documents concernant             les relations avec les Grecs,&amp;#39; in Mйlanges de l&amp;rsquo;Universitй             saint Joseph, Beyrouth, Liban, t XXXII (1955), Fasc.             I. Published also separately. (c) The Collections of             &amp;#39;Church Canons&amp;#39; which may be found in manuscripts.             There has been no critical and integral edition of             thi&amp;#39; Armenian Canon Law. There are two important             compilations in print: (i) Arsen Gheldjian, The Book             of the Armenian Canons, Tiflis, 1913; (ii) Nerses             Vardapet Meliktanguian, The Armenian Ecclesiastical             Law, Shushi, 1903. For the study of the Armenian             Canon Law it is necessary to take into account the             Code of Mekhitar Gosh, edited by Vahan Vard.             Basdamiantz, with Introduction and critical notes,             Vagharshapat, 1880. A great number of Canons are             translated in Latin and some in French. See             Codificazione Canonica Orientale Fonti, Fascicolo VII:             Disciplin Armena, Tesli vari di Diritto Canonico             Armeno (secolo IV-XVII), compiled by G. Amadouni,             Vatican, 1932. For the historical study of the             sources see P. V. Hatzuni. An article on the sources             of the Armenian Canons in the same Vatican oficial             series, Fasc. VIII, Studi Storici sulle Ponti del             Diritto Canonico Orientale, Vatican, 1932. See also             the article of J. Mйcйrian, &amp;#39;Chronique de Droit Armйnien,&amp;#39;             in Mйlanges de l&amp;#39;Universitй de saint Joseph.             Bulletin Armйnologique, 2me Cahier, IV, pp.238-46,             Beyrouth, 1953. (d) Particularly Important are the             two Compilations of Citations - Florilegium - from             Church Fathers, chiefly of Christological content,             gathered in the purpose of defending the             christological position of the Church. These two             collections of fragments have been considered as             amply rich mines of patristic literature. They are: (I)             Timothy Aelurus, Refutation of the decrees of the             Council of Chalcedon, discovered by Karapet Ter-Mekerttschian             in 1897. It was later published by him in             collaboration with Erwand Ter-Minassiantz in             Etchmiadzin, 1908. There has been no other complete             text of this work either in Greek or Syriac. See for             its importance F. Cavaliers, &amp;#39;Le Dossier Patristique             de Timothee Aelure,&amp;#39; in Bulletin de Litterature             Ecclesiastique, t. XI (1909), pp. 93-111; J. Lebon, &amp;#39;Version             armenienne et version syriaque de Timothee Flure,&amp;#39; in             Handes Amsorya, t. 40 (1927), pp.713-20. (2) The Seal             of Paith (&amp;#39;Knike Havatoy&amp;#39;), discovered and published             again by Karanet Ter.Mekerttschian, Etchmiadzin, 1914.             See the article of J. Lebon, &amp;#39;Les Citation             Patristiques du &amp;quot;Sceau de Ia Foi,&amp;quot; &amp;#39; in             Revue d&amp;#39;Histoire Ecclйsiartique, t. XXV (1929), pp.             5-32. Here he tries to identify the citations of the             Compilation with the existing works of the Church             Fathers. He confesses that there have remained some             which he has not been able to identify (see pp. 31-2).&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         translations have, indeed, something to         tell us about an &amp;#39;Ecumenical&amp;#39; spirit or an openness to         the outside Christian world characterizes, among many         other features, the Armenian Church. This aspect is often         overlooked in the careless statements so wid common with         many Church historians of to-day about the &amp;#39;isolation&amp;#39; of         this Church from the Christian world due, as they think,         to a strong sense of nationalism and a constant tendency         of particularism. This latter feature of Armenian Church         history has to be understood in the proper context of the         circumstances of their history as well as against the         background of general Church history.         &lt;font size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;Part 2&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;font size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;THE ORIGINAL LITERATURE&lt;/font&gt;         IN what I have said until now one cannot         see anything purely or typically Armenian except, perhaps,         that sense of communication with and openness to the         universal Christian tradition on the one hand, and the         language with the genuine use of it by the translators,         on the other hand.         As I noted above, this movement of         translation was an intellect&amp;#39;aal stream which irrigated         the soil of the Armenian cultural tradition and gave rise         to a new and richer harvest. 37         The fifth century was a time when Armenia         was divided politically and geographically into two         sections: (a) Persian Armenia - the Eastern and largest         part of Armenia under the overlordship of the Sassanid         Empire, and (b) Byzantine Armenia - the Western provinces         of the country under the rule of a Governor appointed by         the Byzantine Emperor. Armenians were         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;37 Again I quote here             P. Peeters, whose penetrating insight into the             significance of the Armenian translations is, indeed             stimulating: &amp;#39;It must not be supposed that the             Armenian people remained in&amp;#39; definitely in the role             of pupils at foreign schools, and that they allowed a             sort of intellectual domination by their neighbours             to become established. Without playing on words one             can say that a large part of the foreign literature             which was assimilated did not come from outside; but             rather it was the Armenians who went to find it             outside their own frontiers. This makes a difference             which ought to be accepted, even though it is usually             ignored&amp;#39; (see Traductions et Traducteurs, p. 266).&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;After giving some             examples of how the Armenians continued to translate             the Lives of the Saints in later centurici, he says:             &amp;#39;These few examples, which allow one to guess at a             great many others, prove clearly that the line of the             great interpreters of the golden age did not cease to             perpetuate itself with successors on the soil of             Armenia itself. But they are not adequate to account             for the large eclecticism and openness of mind to             which the amazing variety of the Armenian             translations bears witness., This is due to more             profound causes, which have too often been overlooked             (ibid., p. 267).&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;One of the basic             explanations of this phenomenon he finds in the             widespread diaspora of the Armenian people all along             her history: &amp;#39;At all times there were many Armenians             outside Armenia. In ancient times, as to-day, this             industrious and enterprising race was to be found on             all the commercial routCS of the Ancient World and in             all the important countries of the East and West. The             successive break-ups of the Armenian states added             still more to the somewhat unsettled mood of the             people. From the beginning of the Byzantine period             there were Armenian communities in Persia, in             Mesopotamia, in the Holy Land, at Jerusalem, in the             Jordan desert at Aleppo and Antioch and in Cyprus,             later, from the tenth century onwards&amp;#39; they lived in             Crimea, then in Poland, in Italy, in India, in a word,             one c&amp;#39;ould say, everywhere, and this would be             accurate without a trace of exaggeration&amp;#39; (ibid., pp.             267-8).&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         pressed on both sides. They were exposed         to the danger of assimilation by the Mazdean Persians who         were carrying On a carefully planned policy of         dechristianization in Armenia in order to integrate it         wholly into the Persian Empire with its Mazdean religion         and culture. On the other side, the Byzantines were         trying to draw them to their side with a closer         relationship than the one which existed before. The only         power which could maintain the unity of the nation was         the Church with an expression of her own. The national         culture was the key to it. This rnay explain to a large         extent why the original literature started so         enthusiastically and reached such a height - the &amp;#39;Golden         Age&amp;#39; of the Armenian literature - in such a short period         of less than a century.         For one reason or another the Armenian         original literature was an established fact and, at the         same time, had an astonishingly successful development         during the fifth century. It was carried on in the later         centuries in spite of the unhappy circumstances of the         historical life of the Armenian people.         Now, the only possible way to draw the         picture of this literature is to use terms of an         introductory sketch, however inadequate it may be, in         order to grasp the whole field and the many particular         branches in their distinct features and values at the         same time.         Therefore, in a first section, in this         second part, I will try to give a general introduction to         the various domains of the Armenian original literature.         &lt;font size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;I. THE MAIN BRANCHES&lt;/font&gt;         Hereunder I present a schematical picture         of the main lines of the Armenian original literature: (a)         The Sacred Poetry. It is largely embodied in the         liturgical hymns used in the Church&amp;#39;s worship. It may be         found also and partly in individual writers whose         poetical works are not included in the official hymnal of         the Church or have only partly been included.         There are pieces of sacred poetry in this         hymnal which reveal a deep and touching spiritual         devotion as well as a skilful art in expressing it in a         most gracious way. The most beautiful of them have been         recognized, for various reasons, in the hymns dedicated         to S. Mary, the Holy Virgin, the hymns of the Epiphany         and of Holy Week, as well as those of the Transfiguration,         the Ascension and Pentecost.         In the words of a Roman Catholic scholar         of Christian spirituality these hymns are &amp;#39;elevations to         God, some of which must be included among the most         beautiful in all mystical literature.&amp;#39; 38         (b) The Liturgical Literature. It         contains the prayers, collects and whole services of         Christian worship such as the Eucharist, the Divine         Offices, the Sacraments and other services of special         benedictions or of spiritual expressions. Although large         parts of them are either direct translations from other,         mainly Greek, liturgical traditions or derive from them         in their form, yet there are many other parts in them         which are the work of the Armenian Church Fathers         themselves.39         (c) The Hagiographic Literature. To this         field belong the Lives of the Saints and the Acts of         Martyrs, not only of the Armenian saints and martyrs, but         also of those venerated in the Church Universal before         the split of the fifth century. Indeed, this part of the         Armenian literature is considerably rich; a fact which         may be explained mainly by two reasons: firstly, by the         large number of national martyrs as a result of endless         persecutions in the country and of the heroic endurance         in the faith of the people and, secondly, by the immense         influence and direct effectiveness of this type of         literature for the consolation         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;38 I. Hausherr, &amp;#39;Armйnienne&amp;#39;             (Spiritualitй), article in Dictionnaire de Ia             Spiritualitй Chrйtienne, vol. I, col. 875. The             European expert on the Armenian hymns has been Felix-Neve,             Professor in the University of Louvain in the last             century who published an impressive volume on the             Armenian Christian Literature&amp;#39; three-quarters of             which are devoted to the study of the liturgical             hymns &amp;#39;under the title, L&amp;rsquo;Hymnologie Armйnienne.             See his L&amp;rsquo;Armйnie Chretienne et sa Littйrature,             pp. 46-247. See also N. Ter-Mikaelian, Das armenische             Hymnarium-Studien zu setner geschichtlichen             Entwicklung, Leipzig, 1905. 39 See the English             translation of large parts of this liturgical             literature in F. C. Conybeare, Rituale Armenorum,             Oxford, 1905. For the history and description of the             Armenian rites and ceremonies see R. Janin, Las             Eglises Orientales et les Rites Orientaux, 4th             edition, revised, pp. 313-33, Paris, 1955. See also             the English translation. H. Denzinger, Ritus             Orientalium, Coptorum Syrorum et Armemorum, in             Administrandis Sacramentis, t. I, Wirceburgi, 1863; I             M. Hanssens, Instituttones Liturgicae De Ritibus             Orientalibus, t. II and III, Rome, 1930, 1932; S.             Salaville, An Introduction to the Study of Eastern             Liturgies, adapted from the French by J. M. T. Barton,             London, 1938 (see many articles of the same author in             Echos d&amp;rsquo;Orient, particularly t. XVI (1913), pp 28-31,             t. XXXIX (1941-2), pp. 349-82. Alphonsus Raes,             Introductio in Liturgiam Orientalem, Rome, 1947;             Archdale A. King, The Rites of Eastern Christendom,             vol. II, pp. 521-646, accompanied with a short             bibliography.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         and exhortation of the Christians. They         had to be always nourished in their faith and         strengthened in their faithfulness through the example of         the martyrs, because martyrdom was a permanent line, an         unbroken chain of events in the life of the people in         Christian Armenia all along the centuries of her history.40         (d) The Exegetical Literature. This         branch of Christian literature constituted the kernel of         religious education in Armenia. In fact, for long         centuries the Bible has served the Armenian people as the         basis, the fundamental subject of their education and         studies. So it is not difficult to imagine how large and         all-inclusive was the sphere of exegetical science,         combining within itself elements of philosophy and other         branches of human knowledge.         It is difficult to say at the moment what         is or can be its contribution to the exegetical         literature of the Christian Church as a whole, because         its relation with the general patterns of exegesis in         Eastern Christian tradition has not yet been investigated         and studied as such. It is generally believed that on the         whole it displays an allegorical and spiritualistic         interpretation of the Scriptures rather than a literary         or realistic attitude. It would not be surprising, I         believe, to find both of these two exegetical traditions         or schools as existing together in various authors and at         different periods.         (e) The Historical Literature. This         section of the Armenian Christian literature has been the         most extensively studied and, therefore, the most widely         known. Not only because it constitutes         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;40 See Zarbhanelian,             op. cit., pp.715-30. The &amp;lsquo;Lives of Saints&amp;#39; have             been published in Venice by Fr. Mekerdich Avguerian,             Complete Lives and Martyrologies of Saints, 1810-15.             Twelve volumes. A French translation of some Armenian             texts of the Lives of Saints&amp;#39; usually read in the             Church for moral instruction and exhortation, is to             be found in Patrologia Orientalis. The translation is             made by Dr. G. Bayan in collaboration with Prince Max             of Saxony, Le Synacaire armйnien de Ter Israel - a             manuscript in the Bibliotheque Nationale&amp;#39; of Paris.             See t. V, pp.345-556; t. VI, pp.181-355; t XV, pp.             293-438; t. XVI, pp. 1-184; t. XVIII, pp. 1-208; t.             XIX, pp.1-150. The Armenian hagiographic literature             has been the special field of study of the late great             Bollandist scholar, R. Paul Peeters. See his articles             gathered together in a posthum edition, under the             title Recherches d&amp;rsquo;Histoire et de Philologie             orientales, Bruxelles, 1951. These two volumes             contain the articles published in various religious             reviews with the exception of Analecta Bollandiana,             where there are several other articles of his pen.             See a very well documented and richly bibliographical             essay on the hagiographic literature of the Armenian             Church by J. Mйcйrian, S.J., &amp;#39;Introduction а l&amp;#39;Йtude             des Synaxaires Armйniens,&amp;#39; in Mйlanges de l&amp;#39;Universitй             saint Joseph, t. XXX, Fasc. 4: Balletin Armenologique,             pp. 99-188.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         one of the richest departments of         Armenian literature, but also, and especially, because it         is not exclusively or primarily religious in its contents.         In fact, the Armenian historiographers do not describe         only the religious side of the Armenian history, but its         political and cultural aspects as well. And, more than         this, they provide us with quite a considerable amount of         first-hand information about the peoples, religions and         Churches in the neighbourhood of Armenia, and also about         those who came into contact with Armenia at one time or         another in the course of her history. Therefore it is not         surprising that almost all the historical works have been         studied by European scholars and historians and         translated mainly into French.         It is obvious, then, that interests other         than the solely religious concern have had their place in         the studies of Armenian historiographers who, indeed,         have rewarded the sacrifices of the scholars by their         contribution to the understanding of Eastern history.41         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;41 Hereto I attach a             list of the main historiographers with a aelective             bibliography of the important translations in foreign             languages, largely in French: Agathangelos (4th-5th             century). See V. Langlois, Hist. Arm., vol. I, pp. 97-194.             Phaustus of Byzantium (4th-5th century). See Langlois,             op. cit., vol. I, pp. 201-310. Eghishe (5th century).             See Langlois, op. cit., vol. II, pp. 197-251. Another             French translation by M. l&amp;rsquo;abbй Gr. Kabaragy             Garabed, Sonlйvement National de l&amp;rsquo;Armйnie Chrйtienne             an Ve siиcle contre la Loi de Zoroastre, Paris, 1844.             A fragmentary English translation by C. F. Neumann,             The History of Vartan and of the Battle of the             Armenians, London, 1830. A new and complete English             translation by D. H. Boyadjian, Yeghisheh: The             History of Vartanank, New York, 1952. Lazar of Pharbi             (5th century). See Langlois, op. cit., vol. II, pp.             253-368. Moses of Chorene (5th century?). See             Langlois, op. cit., vol.II, pp.45-175. Also Le             Vaillant de Florival, Histoire de l&amp;rsquo;Armйnie, 2             volumes - the Armenian text with French translation,             Paris, 1836. Sebeos (7th century). See F. Macler,             Histoire d&amp;rsquo;Hйraclius par l&amp;rsquo;йvкque Sйbкos,             Paris, 1904. Ghevond the Historiographer (8th century).             See G. Chahnazarian, Histoire des Guerres et des             Conqaкtes des Arabes en Armйnie, Paris, 1856.             Hovhan Catholicos (9th-10th century). See Saint-Martin,             Histoire de l&amp;#39;Armйnie, published by Layard, Paris,             1841. Thomas Ardzrouni (9th-10th century). See M. F.             Brosset, Collection d&amp;#39;Historiens Armйniens, vol. I,             pp. 1-266. Stephanos Asoghik (10th-11th century). See             E. Dulaurier, Histoire Universelle par Etienne Aзoghik             de Daron, Paris, 1883 - only the first part; the             second part is translated by F. Macler, Paris, 1917,             preceded by an important introduction. Oukhtanes (10th             century). See M. F. Brosset, Deux Historiens Armйniens,             pp.206-351, St. Petersburg, 1870. Aristakes             Lastivertatsi (11th century). See Prud&amp;rsquo;Homme,             Histoire d&amp;rsquo;Armйnie, Paris, 1864.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         (f) The Theological Literature. It would         be wrong to think by this term that theology as we         understand it to-day is the only subject of the works         which come under this title. It is difficult to find in         this literature theological themes treated in the way in         which we find them treated usually in the theological         books or essays of our time. Theological themes here are         not treated in the systematic method or in the form of a         particular technical language and style which we are         accustomed to find in the books we call &amp;#39;theological&amp;#39; to-day.         &amp;#39;Theological literature&amp;#39; here refers to that part of         Armenian Christian literature in which theology is         expounded through sermons or homilies, discourses,         exhortations, refutations, commentaries and so forth. It         is legitimate in this sense to look at the whole         religious literature of the Armenian Church as a         theological literature when this term is understood in         its largest-and original meaning. If I draw this         distinction between the other branches which I reviewed         above and this &amp;#39;theological&amp;#39; department which I consider         now, it is merely because in the latter the doctrinal         material is much more predominantly present than in the         former. In this field of Armenian Christian literature         our attention goes very naturally to the most important         authors and works. To give some names:         Mettheos Ourhayetsi (12th century). See E.         Dulaurier, Chronique de Matthieu d&amp;rsquo;Edesse, Paris, 1858.         Samuel Anetsi (12th century). See M. F. Brosset,         Collection d&amp;rsquo;Historiens Armйniens, vol.II, pp.339-483.         Vardan Areveltsi (13th century). See J. Muyldermans, &amp;#39;La         Domination Arabe en Armenie,&amp;#39; extrait de l&amp;rsquo;Histoire         Universelle de Vardan-Йtude de Critique Textuelle et         Littйraire, Louvain, 1927. Kirakos Gantzaketsi (13th         century). See M. F. Brosset, Deax Historiens Armйniens,         pp.1-205, St. Petersburg, 1870. Stepanos Orbelian (14th         century). See M. F. Brosset, Histoire de Ia Siounie, 2         volumes, St. Petersburg, 1864-6.         On the general characteristics of the         Armenian historiography and also on some individual         writers see Fйlix-Nиve, L&amp;rsquo;Arm. Chrйt. et sa Litt.,         the section entitled &amp;#39;Des Principaux monuments de la Littйrature         historique de l&amp;rsquo;Armйnie,&amp;#39; pp. 287-400. Also H.         Berberian, &amp;#39;Littйrature Armйnienne,&amp;#39; pp. 794-5, in         Histoire des Littйratures (Encyclopйdie de Ia Plйiade),         vol. I: Littйratures Anciennes, Orientales et Orales,         edited by R. Queneau, pp.791-802, Paris, 1955.         For the contribution of the Armenian         historiographers to the study of the general history see,         as an example, the first volume of Recueil des Historiens         des Croisades, Documents Armйniens by E. Dulaurier. More         than seventeen Armenian writers have been translated in         extracts and commented on. Paris, 1869. For the         appreciation of the value of this contribution see the         views of some armenologists quoted by H. Thorossian in         the Preface of his Histoire de la Litterature Armenienne,         pp. 9-14.         (i) The Stromateis (Hadjakhapatoum) -         twenty-three homilies traditionally ascribed to S.         Gregory the Illuminator. They are sometimes attributed         also to S. Mesrop Mashtots (fifth century), the author of         the Armenian alphabet.42 (ii) The Homilies (Djark) of S.         John Mandakouni (fifth century) which have enjoyed a very         high reputation and have been held in considerably high         authority by the Armenian Church divines. Some of these         homilies recently have been attributed to John         Mayragometsi, a seventh century author, under whose name         they have been found in many manuscripts. Most of the         homilies have a moral character rather than strictly         doctrinal, having been conceived with the idea and         intention of Christian instruction. Important aspects of         the people&amp;#39;s daily life and ordinary beliefs and         superstitions are reflected there. The volume is a mine         the study of which can give a clearer picture of the         Christian struggle with pagan customs and beliefs still         persisting on the level of day to day life.43         (iii) A treatise On the Iconoclasts by         Vertanes Kertogh (seventh century) which is reckoned the         first written document preserved in defence of the         veneration of images in the Christian Church.44         (iv) The five Christological Treatises of         Khosrovik Targmanich (i.e. the translator) - eighth         century - written against the later monophysite heretical         doctrines concerning the corruptibility and         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;42 The best edition is             that of Arshak Ter-Mikelian, Etchmiadzin, 1894.             Another well known and commonly used edition is the             one published in Venice, 1830. A German translation             by J. M. Schmid, Reden und Lehren des heiligen             Gregorius des Erleuchters Patriarch von Armenien,             Regensberg, 1872. See also another translation, in             parts, by E. Sommer and S. Weber, &amp;#39;Ausgewдhlte Reden             aus dem Hatachachapatoum,&amp;#39; in Ausg. Schr. der Arm.             Kirchenvдter, vol. I, pp.254-318. Here these             homilies are ascribed to Mesrop Mashtots. See a short             notice in Fйlix-Nиve, L&amp;rsquo;Arm. Chret. et sa Litt.,             pp.248-55. 45 Published in Venice, 1860. A German             translation by J. Blatz and S. Weber, &amp;#39;Reden des             armenischen Kirchenvдters Johannes Mandakuni,&amp;#39; in             Ausg. Schr. der Arm. Kirchenvдter, vol.II, pp. 50-269.             44 The text is published in Sion (monthly review of             the Patriarchate of Jerusalem) by Archbishop Eghishe             Tourian (see 1927, pp.22-5, 61-3). A French             translation by Miss Sirarpie Der-Nersessian who has             studied the text scrupulously and commented on it in             a masterly way (see &amp;#39;Une Apologie des Images du             septieme siecle,&amp;#39; in Byzantion, t. XVIII (1944-5), pp.             58-87). Her conclusion, which seems to be above any             doubt or contest, is very important for the history             of the Iconoclastic movement in the Eastern Church &amp;#39;C&amp;#39;est             ainsi, mais grace aussi au hasard, que la plus             ancienne apologie des images addressee а des chrйtiens,             qui se soit conservйe, est une ceuvre armйnienne du             septiиme siиcle&amp;#39; (p.87).&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         incorruptibility of the body of Christ.         They have not yet been given the attention they deserve         in connection with the study of the later developments of         monophysitism.45         (v) The works of Hovhannes Imastaser (John         the Philosopher, otherwise known as John of Odsoun) -         eighth century - namely his Treatise on the Church,         Against the Paulicians and Against the Phantasiastae. All         his works have been highly appreciated as being sound and         well balanced expositions of Christian doctrine composed         in the midst of conflicting heretical movements and also         as being now most valuable documents on the history of         those heretical movements in the East.46         (vi) The Exposition of the Prayers of the         Liturgy and the Commentary of the Divine Offices of         Khosrov Antzevatsi (tenth century) simply written and         richly documented treatises very important especially for         the historical study of the Liturgy and the Divine         Offices in the Armenian Church.47         (vii) The works of Nerses Lambronatsi, an         eminent figure in the twelfth century. The most important         one is his Exposition 0/ the Holy Liturgy, a masterly         essay of its kind. Being an ardent advocate of Christian         unity Lambronatsi had acquired a wide knowledge of other         Christian traditions. He could read Hebrew, Greek, Syriac         and Latin very easily. He produced commentaries,         theological treatises, and made translations of an         incredibly wide range. A thorough study in his life and         work will bring him to the forefront of the Armenian         theologians as an outstanding figure especially in the         ecumenical field.45         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;45 The text is             published by Vardapet Karekin Hovsepiants (lately             Catholicos of the See of Cilicia, Antelias),             Khosrovik Thargmanich and his works, Etchmiadzin,             1903. Reprinted from the review &amp;#39;Ararat&amp;#39; and preceded             by a long introduction. 46 The Armenian text is             published in Venice in 1834 accompanied by a Latin             translation made by R. P. J. Aucher, Doinini Johannis             Philosophi Oziensis Armenorum Catholici Opera. An             English translation of the Refutation of the             Phantasiasts is made by Leon Arpee in his A History             of Arm. Christianity, New York, 1946. See Appendix II,             Tractate of John of Otzun against the Phantasiastae,             pp. 325-54. 47 The Commentary of the Divine Offices             is published in Constantinople 1840. The Exposition             of the Prayers of the Liturgy in Venice, 1869. There             is a Latin translation of the latter made by Dr. P.             Vetter, Chosroae Magni Episcopi Monophysitici             Explicatio Precum Missae, E lingua Armeniaca in             Latinam versa, Freiburg, 1880. See also the article             of S. Salaville, &amp;#39;L&amp;#39;Explication de Ia Messe de l&amp;#39;Arme&amp;#39;nien             Chosrov-Thйologie et Liturgie,&amp;#39; in Echos d&amp;rsquo;Orient,             t. XXXIX (1941-2), pp.349-82. 48 His works,             especially the Commentaries and many translations             from Latin, The Exposition of the Holy Liturgy has             gone through various editions. The important ones are             (a) the Jerusalem edition, 1842, and (b) the Venice             edition, 1847. It is translated into Italian, Alcuini             squarci del Commentano di S. N. Lambronese sulla             Liturgia Armena, Venice, 1851. See for his life and             work J. Karst, &amp;#39;Nersиs de Lampron,&amp;#39; article in             Dictionnaire de Thйologie Catholique, t. XI, col. 72-6,             cf. H. Thorossian, Hist. de la Litt. Arm., pp. 537-40.             See a short biographical notice in E. Dulaurier,             Recueil des Historiens des Croisades, Documents             Armeniens, t. I, pp. 557-603 accompanied by some             extracts of Nerses&amp;rsquo; ecumenical writings: &amp;#39;Saint             Nersиs de Lampron - Notice sur sa vie et ses йcrits.&amp;#39;&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         But I feel that I cannot go farther along         this line, because I know that these names by themselves         will not mean much to you. I chose them from among many         others-not an easy choice, indeed! -in order to         substantiate my previous statement on the &amp;#39;theological         literature&amp;#39; of the Armenian Church as taken separately         from the other branches of the same literature. Now         closing this sketch I come to the second section of this         part of my paper.         &lt;font size=&quot;4&quot;&gt;2. INDIVIDUAL WRITERS&lt;/font&gt;         Here I have taken up the names of four         Armenian ecclesiastical writers to speak of them         individually. I have done this for two reasons: (a) they         represent in themselves different typical aspects of         Armenian theological literature; (b) the significance of         their works reaches, more distinctly, beyond the limits         of a local, national literature out into the sphere of         the inter-ecclesiastical. In other words, they belong, so         to speak, to the universal tradition of the Christian         Church. It is this second feature of their importance         which makes me think that they may meet your interests in         a more direct way than other representatives of the         Armenian Christian literature.         (a) Eznik of KoIb. An apologist of the         fifth century he was trained in Constantinople for his         higher education. On his return to Armenia between 432         and 435 - after the Council of Ephesus - he brought with         him an accurate copy of the Greek Septuagint text of the         Bible on which the revision of the former Armenian         translation from a Syriac version was made. He then took         a very active part in the work of translating,         particularly in and through this radical recension of the         Armenian Bible and through the translation of the Church         Fathers with whose works he was so well acquainted in         Constantinople.         His literary work-a masterpiece of         classical Armenian language - which fortunately has         survived in a single manuscript, unicum - is a small book         in which he tries to vindicate the truth of the Christian         faith against almost all the kinds of attacks that were         made on it from the various philosophical schools, from         the pagan religious systems and from heretical sections         within the Church itself. The treatise which now has come         to be called Refutation of the Sects, is composed of four         books: (i) Against the Pagans          (ii) Against the Religion of the Persians-Mazdaism                  (iii) Against the Greek Philosophers          (iv) Against the heresy of Marcion         A careful and searching look at this         sketch of his work will reveal that Eznik&amp;#39;s chief concern         is the Christian doctrine of God. The unity of thought         which underlies all these sections of the book is the         orthodox Christian conception of God defensively         expounded against the background of non-orthodox         conceptions. Here lies then the theological nature of the         book.49         His task consists in examining all the         existing ideas and theories on God as understood both in         His transcendent being and in His personal nature         revealed through His relation to the world and to mankind.         Thus, pagan conceptions of God, the perpetual problem of         evil, extensively dwelt upon, with all its implications         and complications for the Christian doctrine of God, the         Mazdean and Manichжan dualistic systems of theism, the         Greek philosophical ideas as found in the different         schools of Greek thought - Pythagoreans, Peripatetics,         Platonists, Epicureans, Stoпcs, etc. - all these         constitute the vast theme of Eznik&amp;#39;s rather concise         treatise which is a condensed, sound and vigorous         vindication of Christian theism as opposed to all the         conflicting and disturbing views referred to which seem         to have been strongly responded to in Armenia. 50         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;49 This             characterization of his work has been done for the             first time in a masterly thesis on Eznik by a well-known             French Patristic scholar and armenologist, R. P.             Louis Mariиs, Le De Deo d&amp;rsquo;Eznik de Kolb-Йtudes de             Critique Littйraire et Textuelle, Paris, 1924.             Before him and with a distance of more than fifty             years, Eznik&amp;#39;s work had already served another             scholar for a thesis, Ernest Mordant, Ezeik, Docteur             Armйnien du Ve siйcle. These prйsentйe а la             Facultй de Thйologie Protestante de Strasbourg pour             obtenir le grade de Bachelier en Thйologie,             Strasbourg, 1868.&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;50 It is obvious that             Eanik did not write this book as a pure theoretical             exposition of the Christian doctrine of God. He wrote             it rather with a practical purpose, i.e. to refute             all the doctrines which were actually and actively             present in Armenia through representative persons,             schools and sects. &amp;#39;On the one hand, the spiritual             need,&amp;#39; writes L. Mane&amp;#39;s, &amp;#39;aroused partly by the             movements of pagan superstition still felt from time             to time in the body of the Church, and partly by             knowledge of the literatures and, on the other hand,             the necessity of combating the pagan authorities             which tried by propaganda efforts, both violent and             peaceful, to control religious life, acted together             and resulted in the production in the Church of S.             Gregory of an original apologia of Christian truth.             While the nation, troubled to its depth, listened to             the mutter of the storm which was continually drawing             nearer, in the bishop&amp;#39;s residence at Bagrevand (Eznik             is supposed to have been the bishop of the province             of Bagrevand in central Armenia), a work of             apologetics was coming to completion, which not only             remains one of the treasures of Armenian literature,             but which, by its penetration of mind, its             accumulated knowledge and by its brilliance of style             can take a place of honour among the intellectual             productions of the classical era of the Fathers. I             refer to the &amp;quot;Refutation of Heresies&amp;quot; of             Eznik of Kolb&amp;#39; (op. cit., p.9).&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         It may be noted very easily that in Eznik&amp;#39;s         work there is revealed a very wide, encyclopedic         knowledge of the most crucial philosophical and         theological problems of the time. Eznik is well versed in         Patristic literature from which he quotes easily and         extensively combining all the citations in an original         plan of his own and with a personal, direct approach to         the problem.51         One of the greatest contributions of this         author to modern scholarship consists in the first-hand         material he provides on, for example, the Mazdean         religion and the Marcionite heresy. His information on         these two religious systems has, in fact, con-         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;51 One of the values             of his book in the sight of the modern Christian             scholar lies in this particular aspect of his work,             in which many fragments of Church Fathers&amp;#39; writings             have been preserved and reached us. Thus, scholars             have been able to detect large quotations from             Aristides, Hippolytus, Irenaeus, Methodius of Olympus,             Epiphanius of Salamis, Ephraпm Syrus and others. For             example, speaking of the Treatise on Free Will of             Methodius of Olympus, Quasten says: It is extensively             quoted by Eanik of KoIb, the Armenian apologist of             the fifth century, in his Refutation of the Sects,             and thus large passages are preserved for us             translated into his native language&amp;#39; (Patrology, vol.II,             p. 134).&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;This fact has given             the impression that Eznik&amp;#39;s work is devoid of             originality. It is sometimes thought of as being             simply an amalgamation or a juxtaposition of texts             taken from here and there. But the reality is not             what it appears to be at first sight. Thus the late P.             Louis Mariиs at the end of his most scrupulous             examination of Eznik&amp;#39;s text with the strictly             rigorous method of a detailed comparison of it with             the works of Christian apologists, says in clear             terms and with a definite conviction: &amp;#39;However large             are the citations, we have seen that by his way of             using them Eznik was able to remain original.&amp;#39;             Especially the plan and the whole conception of the             work with its unity of thought and purpose are Eznik&amp;#39;s             own: &amp;#39;This plan reveals a writer with the instinct of             a philosopher and the piety of an intellectualist             theologian. We can therefore await with confidence             the results of the inquiries of those scholars who             are busy tracking down Eznik&amp;#39;s borrowings. We repeat,             that even if one could prove that not one stone in             the whole edifice was his own, Eznik none-the-less             would remain its architect. The simplicity and             boldness of the design of this small edifice places             it among the most important works of the apologetic             literature in this period, whether Greek or Armenian&amp;#39;             (op. cit., pp. 92-3; cf. pp. 194-5).&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         siderably served the studies and         investigations into them. 52          It is, indeed, a significant instance         that in many ways and for more than one reason the         attention of scholars has been often drawn to this little         book which has been translated and studied with keen         interest and high appreciation. 53         (b) S. Gregory of Narek. If in Eznik of         KoIb we have a representative of the Armenian apologetic         literature, in S. Gregory of Narek, otherwise known as         Narekatsi, we have the highest expression of the Armenian         mystical literature. Still to-day a popular saint in the         Church of Armenia, Narekatsi was that author of the tenth         century who exerted the deepest influence on the         spirituality of the Armenian Church and gained an         unequalled place in the piety of the Armenian people. His         capital work is called The Book of Lamentations composed         of a series of prayers which are, indeed, genuine         mystical elevations to God. Popular Armenian piety has         come to associate with this book a veneration normally         reserved for a shrine or almost equal to that of an Icon         in the Orthodox Church. Thus, pious people for long         centuries have put it - and still do put it - under their         pillows as a guard against the power of evil. They read         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;52 See among others             the following books and articles A. Hamack, Marcion:             Das Evangelium vom fremden Gott, Leipzig, 1924. See             Texte und Untersuchungen, t. 45. Jean Riviere, Un             Exposй marcionite de la rйdemption,&amp;#39; in Revue des             Sciences Religieuses, t. I (1921) pp. 185-207, 297-323.             R. P. Casey, &amp;#39;The Armenian Marcionites and the             Diatessaron,&amp;#39; in Journal of Biblical Literature, vol.             LVII (1938), pp. I85-94. C. S. C. Williams, &amp;#39;Eznik&amp;#39;s             Rйsumй of Marcionite Doctrine,&amp;#39; in Journal of             Theological Studies, vol. XLV (1944), pp.65-73. E. C.             Blackman, Marcion and his influence, London, S.P.C.K.,             1948. For his contribution to the study of             Zoroastrianism, see A. Christensen, L&amp;rsquo;Iran sous les             Sassanides, Paris, 1944. Also R. C. Zachner, Zurvan -             A Zoroastrian Dilemma, Oxford, 1955. S. Runciman, The             Medieval Manichee-A Study of the Christian Dualist             Heresy, 4th edition, Cambridge, 1955. (Here Armenian             writers of the later centuries also are consulted             quite extensively.) 53 For the first time Eznik&amp;#39;s             work was published in Izmir (Smyrna) in 1762. Since             then it has gone through many editions, mainly in             Venice. It was first translated into French by Le             Vaillant de Florival, Rйfutation des diffйrentes             sectes des Paпens, de la Religion des Perses, de la             Religion des Sages de la Grиce, de la secte de             Marcion, Paris, 1853. The second part of the book, &amp;#39;Against             the religion of the Persians,&amp;#39; in V. Langlois, Mist.             Arm., vol. II, pp. 375-82. A new and complete             translation has been made by the late Pиre Louis             Mariиs. Surely it will be the best of all. A German             translation by J. M. Schmid, Des Wardapet Eznik von             Kolb: Wider die Sekten, Vienna, 1900. Another one by             S. Weber, Ezniks von Kolb: Wider die Irrlehren. See             Armenische Kirchenvдter, vol. I, pp.25-180, Mьnich,             1927.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         portions of it over a sick person. The         reputation of its author&amp;#39;s saintliness was so eminent in         and after his lifetime that a writer of the twelfth         century has given expression to it by speaking of S.         Gregory of Narek as &amp;#39;an angel in a human body&amp;#39; (Nerses         Lambronatsi).         This spiritual writer is a typical mystic.         In his book we realize the disclosure of a rather         peculiar aspect of mysticism. His work is entitled         Lamentations (or Elegies) because in his elevations to         the presence of God while communion with God brings him         into the unspeakable joy of the divine life, yet, at the         same time, it is for him the clear mirror in which human         sinfulness, pitifulness and nothingness are revealed to         him in and through his own person which he laments and         deplores. The presence of God within him reveals him to         himself in the truest condition of human frailty and         misery. Thus, he sees himself unworthy and incapable - on         his own merits - of that blissful enjoyment of God&amp;#39;s         presence in him. Hence his mind clings to and is absorbed         by the idea of God&amp;#39;s immeasurable power of grace as the         only ground of spiritual firmness and safety for him. He         pictures himself as thrown into a stormy sea with the         body as a boat. The grace of God is that wind of peace in         which his soul finds rest and comfort.54         This tragedy of human condition in his         soul, his book excels in displaying with that ampleness         and richness of expression which is undoubtedly his own         and constitutes one of the greatest literary values of         his work. 55         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;54 This persistent             idea of grace in Narekatsi is one of the greatest             theological themes in his book. It is not unworthy of             attention to note that an Armenian protestant author             suddenly caught by this predominant idea of grace in             Narekatsi immediately is brought to think of Calvin,             the great teacher of grace in the tradition of the             Reformation. Referring to this mystic he says: Our             writer, however, is a Calvinist before Calvin&amp;#39; (Leon             Arpee, A Hist. of Arm. Christianity, p. 167). But he             is, I believe the victim of a hasty conclusion,             because the doctrine of grace in Narekatsi is neither             scriptural (in the technical sense of this word) nor             rational, but rat her experimental, mystkal, as being             revealed to him through his own personal touch with             the divine and through the taste of its essence and             power. Perhaps S. Augustine may be taken as an             example to understand the way of mysticism that is             found in S. Gregory of Narek. In any case,             comparisons cannot help us very much.&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;55 His work and its             value have been noted by European scholars and have             won their appreciation and admiration. Thus in 1886 Fйlix-Nиve             was already advocating the translation of this book             into a Western language: &amp;#39;It is, indeed, one of the             finest glories of this ancient Church but so far             nothing has been done to make it known in the West.             It would be no small service to the sacred literature             to translate the works of this great theologian and             mystic&amp;#39; (L&amp;#39;Arm. Chrйt. et sa Litt., p. 256). See the             whole section: &amp;#39;Saint Grйgoire de Nareg-Notice littйraire             et bibliographique,&amp;#39; pp. 256-68. &lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;J. Karst, another             armenologist, looks at S. Narekatsi from the             background of the German mysticism in the Western             tradition of Christian spirituality. He says: &amp;#39;Gregory             of Narek was essentially a philosopher of Christian-Armenian             mysticism, the great master and doctor of the             contemplative life, comparable wit h the great             mystical theologians of the Western Middle Ages such             as S. Bernard, Eckhard, Tauler, Suso. His             philosophico.theological teaching - a characteristic             it has in common with the German mysticism - is             clothed in a language of great poetical charm; and             although outwardly in the form of prose, it unfolds             in canticles overflowing with fervour&amp;#39; (&amp;#39;Nareg ou Narйgatsi,&amp;#39;             article in Dictionnaire de Theologie Catholiqne, t.             XI, col. 24).&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;The literary beauty of             this work has attracted recently a French poet, Luc-Andrй             Marcel, who being deeply caught by its profound             poetical power gave, through the help of Armenian             scholars and poets in Paris, an extremely graceful             translation of some prayers, with a penetrating study,             thus creating a widespread interest and admiration of             the beauty of Narekatsi&amp;#39;s poetry. See &amp;#39;Gregoire de             Narek,&amp;#39; edition des Cahiers dn Sud, Paris, 1954. &lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;It would be             interesting to see where and how Luc-Andre&amp;#39; Marcel             sees the value of Narekatsi&amp;#39;s poetry. I translate a             passage from his Introduction: &amp;#39;Gregory of Narek             deserves threefold honours. First, because he is a             saint. And it seems that as the curtain falls on the             tragedy of six thousand years of our era, it is good             to consult all the great spiritual oracles if only by             way of forewarning or understanding. Secondly,             because he is a great poet, who raises the problem of             the eflicacy of the poetry in a very acute form.             Thirdly, because his work, which is perhaps in this             respect unique, for more than nine hundred years had             a magic power in the experience of a whole people:             this is a phenomenon which nroves its surpassing             value better than any purely iesthetic valuation&amp;#39; (pp.             19-20).&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;See also Archag             Tchobanian, &amp;#39;Gregoire de Narek,&amp;#39; an article in             Mercure de France, November (1900), pp.369-405. This             is a literary analysis of Narekatsi&amp;#39;s work with             extracts translated into French. Cf. Idem, Poemes Armйniens             Anciens et Modernes-Precede&amp;#39;s d&amp;#39;une etude de Gabriel             Mourey sur La Poйsie et l&amp;#39;Art Armйniens, pp.47-52,             Paris, 1902.&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;Two prayers are             included in the text of the Armenian Liturgy. They             are said by the priest in secret, behind the curtain,             immediately after the Accession to the altar. They             may be found in the English translations of the             Armenian Liturgy. A French translation is being             prepared for the series of Sources Chrйtiennes. We             hope it will be published soon and justify, if done             in both an accurate and graceful way, the             expectations of the scholars.&lt;/font&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;There have been             several editions of the text. Commentaries have been             written in order to expound the profound spiritual             treasures of the book. Translations into Modern             Armenian have been made in order to make it available             to ordinary Armenian Christians. But we cannot go             into bibliographical details.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         (c) S. Nerses Shnorhali. In S. Nerses         Shnorhali (i.e. &amp;#39;the Gracious&amp;#39;) - twelfth century - it is         very difficult to distinguish between the theologian and         the poet. No doubt he is equally both of them. In fact,         his expositions of the doctrine of the Armenian Church         are the clearest and the soundest of all the treatises on         the doctrinal position of the Armenian Church. The hymns         from his pen are the most beautiful ones in the Armenian         Hymnal. In connection with his poetical works he is to         the Armenian Church what a Romanus is to the Greek         Orthodox Church, and much more than a Wesley or a Keble         to the Anglican Church! His prayers may, indeed, be         counted among the best pieces of Christian spiritual         literature. Above all, a particular series of them,         composed in twenty-four strophes and intended for private         devotion, is translated into thirty-six languages and         published in Venice. 56         But I will not take into account either         of these two features of his work at the moment in order         to draw the figure of this Church Father, because besides,         or beneath, these two features there is one which may be,         I suppose, much more relevant for to-day and, therefore,         much more valuable in such a paper as this Nerses         Shriorhali is the ecumenical figure par excellence of         Armenian Church history and literature. His continuous         negotiations with the Byzantine Emperor, Manuel I         Comnenus (1143-80), for the reunion of the Armenian and         Byzantine Churches constitute one of the brightest         chapters in the history of the relations between the two         Churches. The story is quite well known not to be dwelt         upon. But it needs perhaps, and deserves surely, a         remembrance.         S. Nerses Shnorhali is deeply aware that         the communion in jaith exists already between the two         Churches, though they have different ways of expressing         that same faith. These differences are related to their         historical traditions which have not, however, obscured         or destroyed the orthodoxy of their faith in the Person         of Christ. The unity between them may be recovered and         inter-communion restored beyond the words and formulae,         if charity, good will and prayer become the driving         forces in the course of the negotiations. &amp;#39;Let us not         examine,&amp;#39; he writes to the Emperor, &amp;#39;in a spirit of         enmity and with useless quarrels, as it was done until         now, a procedure from which the Church derived no benefit         in all these years but was rather harmed by it; let it be         done in humility and calm. 57 He thinks that reunion must         be preceded by prayers to prepare the way, because unity         is not an end to be reached simply by human efforts and         calculated policy, but by divine guidance. Then he         suggests: Orders must be given that in all the Churches         under your (i.e. emperor&amp;#39;s) jurisdiction prayers be made         to God that your good intention be not obstructed by         Satan, the adversary of Good, and that God may fulfil it         in His         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;56 Preces Sancti             Nersetis Clajensis Armeniorum Patriarchae triginta             sex linguis editae, Venice, 1882. 57 Quoted by             Sirarpie Der-Nersessian, Armenia and the Byzantine             Empire, p. 43, Harvard University Press, U.S.A., 1947.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         mercy. We also, in our turn, have written         to all our Churches in the East (i.e. Cilicia) and in         Armenia Major (i.e. the fatherland of the Armenian people)         ordering them to make the same supplication to God.         Finally, let there be an end to this sickness which is of         so long standing, and to the distress of God because of         our divisions. Henceforth may God bind together the         children of the New Sion in the love of unity, and let         Him who is the source of our joy, God, rejoice with His         angels because of our reconciliation,&amp;#39; 58 (d) S. Gregory         of Datev. Finally, we come to the fourth writer whom I         will not hesitate to name as the Armenian Scholastic-Gregory         of Datev in the fourteenth century. He is the champion of         Armenian orthodoxy, an ardent controversialist engaged in         polemic with the Roman missionaries - Dominican and         Franciscan friars - and Armenian &amp;#39;Romanizers&amp;#39; whose sole         mission in Armenia was to subjugate the Armenian Church         to the authority of the See of Rome, and to make her         accept all the dogmas as formulated and confessed in the         Roman Catholic Church. Gradually they had achieved quite         a wide expansion in the country; they began to gain         foothold chiefly through their educational activities         which attracted many Armenians         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;58 See his letter to             the Emperor in the Collection of Letters, entitled             after his famous Encyclical called Letter General, p.             105, Jerusalem, 1871. Cf. Sirarpie Der-Nersessian, op.             cit., chapter II; also my article, &amp;#39;L&amp;#39;Unitй Chrйtienne             dans la Tradition de l&amp;#39;Йglise Armйnienne,&amp;#39; in             Bulletin d&amp;#39;Orientations Oecnmйniques, No. 15 (1958)             pp. I-II. For the historical account of the             negotiations see P. Tйkйyan, Controverses             Christologiques en Armйno-Cilicie dans la seconde             moitiй du XIIe siиcle (1165-98) in the series of             Orientalia Christiana Analecta, No. 124, Rome, 1939.             This work must be read cautiously, because the author             being an Armenian Uniate tends to take a biased view             of the negotiations; cf. Ormanian, The Church of             Armenia, chapter XIII, &amp;#39;Attempts towards union,&amp;#39; pp.45-50;             Leon Arpee, A Hist. of Arm. Christ., chapter XI, &amp;#39;Controversies             and overtures,&amp;#39; pp. 131-48, particularly pp. I40-8.             So many and so varied are the works of St. Nerses             Shnorhali that it is impossible to give a list of             them here. Doctrinally and ecumenically the important             one is the collection of his letters already referred             to. A Latin translation of his works is made by J.             Cappelletti, Sancti Nersetis Clajensis Armeniorum             Catholici Opera, nunc primum ex armenio in latinum             conversa notisque illustrata studio et labore D.             Joseph Cappelletti, Venice, 1833, 2 vols. A French             translation of his exposition of the Armenian             doctrine addressed to Manuel the Emperor is to be             found in E. Dulautier, Histoire, Dogmes, Traditions             et Liturgie de l&amp;rsquo;Йglise Armйnienne Orientale, pp.49-86,             Paris, 1855. For his literary work see Fйlix-Nиve,             L&amp;rsquo;Arm. Chrйt. et sa Litt., pp. 26-86: &amp;#39;Le             Patriarche Nersиs IV dit Schnorhali ou le Gracieux&amp;#39;             - envisagй comme йcrivain; cf. Thorossian, Hist. de             la Litt. Arm., pp. 132-7.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         desirous of learning from them the         elements of Western cultural and scientific knowledge.         But soon this hearty welcome of the Armenians to the         missionaries was taken by the latter as a great         opportanity of converting the Armenians into Latin         Catholicism thus, in fact, changing colours instead of         souls! The real missionary vocation, as designed by         Christ (Matt. 28: 19-2O) was being confounded with a         narrow proselytism. Even a religious community was         established in order to carry on this proselytism in a         systematic way; its members were recruited from the         converted Armenian priests. It was later attached to the         Dominican Order. Its special mission aimed at the union         of the Armenian Church with the Roman through the total         surrender and complete subjugation of the former to the         latter. It took its name, Unitores, fFom the nature of         its mission. Now, this meant going so far that it hurt         the religious consciousness of the Armenian people and,         therefore, met with strong opposition from the divines of         the Armenian Church on theological grounds. Some of them,         as we have noted already, had learned Latin and were         acquainted with the scholastic theology of the time which         was brought to the East by these missionaries. Gregory of         Datev came forward as the most learned and distinguished         theologian of this group of Armenian divines. So he led         or directed the movement of defence and counter-attack.         It is with this idea and to this end that he wrote his         books-sermons and commentaries - of which the most         important and the most influential was the Book of         Questions which has often been recognized as equivalent         in Armenian literature to the Summa Theologica of S.         Thomas Aquinas in Latin medieval literature both in         method and in content. Gregory&amp;#39;s argumentation follows         the same discourse of question and answer, of objection         and solution given in numerical order as in the         scholastic method used in the Western medieval         theological literature. Actually, he was using the same         weapon, taken from the hands of his adversaries, but in         the opposite direction.59         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;59 The whole             importance of this work may be detected from a             judgment on its value by an Armenian Uniate writer: &amp;#39;The             books of this author, according to Mgr. Somal, which             fate has preserved to us, are totally lacking in             beauty, but rich in errors; their eternal oblivion             would be an advantage for the Armenian literature and             Church&amp;#39; (see I. Hausherr, &amp;#39;Armйnienne&amp;#39; (Spiritualitй),             in Did. de la Spiritualitй; t. I, col. 873; quoted             from P. S. Somal, Quadro della Storia literaria di             Armenia, Venice, 1829).&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;         His work is a thoroughgoing exposition of         Christian doctrine - with all its themes included - as         confessed and taught in the Armenian Church; not, however,         positively expounded but rather defensively, always being         compared and often contrasted with the teaching of the         Roman Church. 60 He stands constantly and firmly on the         ground of the Armenian Church&amp;#39;s doctrinal position but         having his face turned towards the Roman Church, And this         must be understood in the context of the historical         circumstances we just outlined above. 61         An Armenian Patriarch once wrote at the         end of his Commentary on the Book of Lamentations of S.         Gregory of Narek, summing up the significance of his work:         &amp;#39;I built a clay door to a Golden Palace.&amp;#39; With the same         words I conclude now this brief survey of the Armenian         Christian Literature. I will be completely rewarded if         this compendium may serve as a door, however &amp;#39;clay&amp;#39; it         may be, to introduce you into the Golden Palace of the         Armenian Christian Literature. Its beauty will be         revealed to an eye which penetrates deeper.         &lt;blockquote&gt;             &lt;font size=&quot;2&quot;&gt;60 However his             approach to the authority in theology may be             interesting to quote: &amp;#39;Now, the foundation of this             work,&amp;#39; he writes in the preface of his book, &amp;#39;shall             rest upon the immovable rock Christ. And the whole             structure shall be fortified by four pillars, the             first erected by the apostolic preaching, the second             by the prophetical witness, the third by the truth as             elucidated by commentators, and the fourth by my             readers&amp;#39; truth loving assent&amp;#39; (quoted and translated             by Leon Arpee, A Hist. of Arm. Christianity, p. 577).             61 The Book of Questions has been published only once             (Constantinople, 1729). Two other volumes also have             been published of the same author. They are             Collections of Sermons, mostly of doctrinal content             and of polemical character, containing more than             three hundred sermons on all the themes of Christian             doctrine and moral teaching. No serious attempt has             been made to study them thoroughly and against the             background of the Western Scholasticism of the time,             which is absolutely necessary for the understanding             of S. Gregory&amp;#39;s literary and theological heritage. No             translation of any of his works is known to me. A             brief account of his theology may be found in Leon             Arpee, op. cit., chapter XIV, &amp;#39;Gregory of Datev and             the Armenian Summa,&amp;#39; pp. 175-6.&lt;/font&gt;         &lt;/blockquote&gt;                 &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://ambarts.tripod.com/files/index.htm&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt; &lt;/a&gt; &lt;div&gt; &lt;/div&gt;  &lt;br&gt;&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>Prokhor Lebednik</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Prokhor+Lebednik</link><author>ndvanderhoofven</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Prokhor+Lebednik</guid><pubDate>Sun, 25 Oct 2009 23:17:01 CDT</pubDate><description>From: http://wilstar.orthodox.ru/documents/40.html&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;PROKHOROV LEBEDNIK  &lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; ? -1107  &lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; Monk Caves Monastery. Reverend.  &lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; He was born in Smolensk. Tonsured in Pechersk monastery by abbot John (1088-1103). He received his nickname from the fact that quinoa instead of bread consumed, making it chopped chaff from the dough. When famine in Kiev, he began to distribute to people they baked bread from the quinoa. And stolen from the Rev. bread becomes bitter as wormwood, and blessed by him, seemed sweet and better than the real thing. &lt;br&gt; &lt;br&gt; Later, when because of the strife the prince Svjatopolka Izyaslavich (1093-1113) with the Prince of Volyn David Igorevich in Kiev was not Carpathian salt prp.Prohor was turned into ashes and salt to give it to the poor and needy. Svyatopolk, spurred by usury, decided to select the monastery all manufactured in this way the salt, but salt is stolen again turned to ashes. Then the prince repented of their sins and reconciled with the Reverend. Since Svyatopolk constantly addressed to the saint Prohor requests for prayer, and when the saint died, his own buried him in the Nearer Caves, near St. Anthony. In these caves, and his relics are at the present time. According to the results of anthropological research reposed at the age of 40-50 years.&lt;br&gt;&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>Alipy of the Caves</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Alipy+of+the+Caves</link><author>ndvanderhoofven</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Alipy+of+the+Caves</guid><pubDate>Sun, 25 Oct 2009 23:12:44 CDT</pubDate><description>From: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alipy_of_the_Caves&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;b&gt;Alipy of the Caves&lt;/b&gt; (? - 1114) - (also known as &amp;#39;Venerable Alypius&amp;#39;) &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Eastern_Orthodox&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Eastern Orthodox&quot;&gt;Eastern Orthodox&lt;/a&gt; &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saint&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Saint&quot;&gt;saint&lt;/a&gt;, &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Monk&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Monk&quot;&gt;monk&lt;/a&gt; and famous painter of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Icon&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Icon&quot;&gt;icons&lt;/a&gt; from the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cave_monastery&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Cave monastery&quot;&gt;cave monastery&lt;/a&gt; of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kiev_Pechersk_Lavra&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Kiev Pechersk Lavra&quot;&gt;Kiev Pechersk Lavra&lt;/a&gt;. Saint Alipy was a disciple of Greek icon painters from &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Constantinople&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Constantinople&quot;&gt;Constantinople&lt;/a&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alipy_of_the_Caves#cite_note-0&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;[1]&lt;/a&gt; and considered to be the first &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Iconographer&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Iconographer&quot;&gt;iconographer&lt;/a&gt; of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kievan_Rus&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Kievan Rus&quot;&gt;Kievan Rus&lt;/a&gt;. According to medieval sources, Alipy created his icons with the help of God and angels. The saint took part in creation of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mosaic&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Mosaic&quot;&gt;mosaic&lt;/a&gt; painting in &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dormition_Cathedral&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Dormition Cathedral&quot;&gt;Dormition Cathedral&lt;/a&gt; of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lavra&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Lavra&quot;&gt;Lavra&lt;/a&gt;. Presumably, the artist also participated in the painting of murals in St. Michael&amp;#39;s Cathedral in Kiev.&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alipy_of_the_Caves#cite_note-1&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;[2]&lt;/a&gt; One of the icons painted by St Alypius survived and is now preserved in the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/State_Tretyakov_Gallery&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;State Tretyakov Gallery&quot;&gt;State Tretyakov Gallery&lt;/a&gt; in &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Moscow&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Moscow&quot;&gt;Moscow&lt;/a&gt;. This is the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://ocafs.oca.org/FeastSaintsViewer.asp?FSID=101282&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;Sven Icon&lt;/a&gt; of the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Theotokos&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Theotokos&quot;&gt;Theotokos&lt;/a&gt; (feast days: May 3 and August 17). The saint died on August 17 around the year 1114. When his body was discovered, it was found that the fingers of his right hand were still formed in the Orthodox manner of making the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sign_of_the_Cross&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Sign of the Cross&quot;&gt;Sign of the Cross&lt;/a&gt;. The &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Feast_day&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Feast day&quot;&gt;feast day&lt;/a&gt; of Saint Alipy is celebrated in the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Orthodox_Church&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Orthodox Church&quot;&gt;Orthodox Church&lt;/a&gt; on &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/August_17&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;August 17&quot;&gt;August 17&lt;/a&gt; (for those churches which follow the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Julian_Calendar&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Julian Calendar&quot;&gt;Julian Calendar&lt;/a&gt;, August 17 currently falls on August 30 of the modern &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gregorian_Calendar&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Gregorian Calendar&quot;&gt;Gregorian Calendar&lt;/a&gt;). He is also celebrated, in common with other saints of his monastery on &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/September_28&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;September 28&quot;&gt;September 28&lt;/a&gt; (October 11), the &amp;quot;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Synaxis&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Synaxis&quot;&gt;Synaxis&lt;/a&gt; of the Holy Fathers of Kiev whose relics lie in the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Near_Caves&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Near Caves&quot;&gt;Near Caves&lt;/a&gt; of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anthony_of_Kiev&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Anthony of Kiev&quot;&gt;Saint Anthony&lt;/a&gt;&amp;quot;. His &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Relic&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Relic&quot;&gt;relics&lt;/a&gt; are preserved in Kiev Pechersk Lavra.&lt;br&gt;&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>Ilya Muromets</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Ilya+Muromets</link><author>ndvanderhoofven</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Ilya+Muromets</guid><pubDate>Sun, 25 Oct 2009 23:09:44 CDT</pubDate><description>From: &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ilya_Muromets&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ilya_Muromets&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;b&gt;Ilya Muromets&lt;/b&gt; (&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Russian_language&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Russian language&quot;&gt;Russian&lt;/a&gt;: Илья́ Му́ромец, literally &lt;b&gt;Elijah of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Murom&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Murom&quot;&gt;Murom&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/b&gt;) is a &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kievan_Rus%27&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Kievan Rus'&quot;&gt;Kievan Rus&amp;#39;&lt;/a&gt; &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Slavic_mythology&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Slavic mythology&quot;&gt;mythical&lt;/a&gt; &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hero&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Hero&quot;&gt;hero&lt;/a&gt;. He is celebrated in numerous &lt;i&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bylina&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Bylina&quot;&gt;byliny&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/i&gt; (folk &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Epic_poetry&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Epic poetry&quot;&gt;epic poems&lt;/a&gt;). Along with &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dobrynya_Nikitich&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Dobrynya Nikitich&quot;&gt;Dobrynya Nikitich&lt;/a&gt; and &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alyosha_Popovich&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Alyosha Popovich&quot;&gt;Alyosha Popovich&lt;/a&gt; he is regarded as the greatest of all the legendary &lt;i&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bogatyr&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Bogatyr&quot;&gt;bogatyrs&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/i&gt; (i.e., &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Medieval&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Medieval&quot;&gt;medieval&lt;/a&gt; &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Knight-errant&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Knight-errant&quot;&gt;knights-errant&lt;/a&gt; of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kievan_Rus&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Kievan Rus&quot;&gt;Kievan Rus&lt;/a&gt;). (The three of them are represented together at &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vasnetsov&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Vasnetsov&quot;&gt;Vasnetsov&lt;/a&gt;&amp;#39;s famous painting &lt;i&gt;Богатыри&lt;/i&gt;, as illustrated to the right.) &lt;table class=&quot;toc&quot;&gt; &lt;tbody&gt;&lt;tr&gt; &lt;td&gt; &lt;div&gt; &lt;h2&gt;Contents&lt;/h2&gt;  [hide]&lt;/div&gt; &lt;ul&gt;&lt;li class=&quot;toclevel-1 tocsection-1&quot;&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ilya_Muromets#Ilya_in_byliny&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;1 Ilya in byliny&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;li class=&quot;toclevel-1 tocsection-2&quot;&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ilya_Muromets#Legendary_stature&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;2 Legendary stature&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;li class=&quot;toclevel-1 tocsection-3&quot;&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ilya_Muromets#Ilya_Muromets_depictions&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;3 Ilya Muromets depictions&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;li class=&quot;toclevel-1 tocsection-4&quot;&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ilya_Muromets#See_also&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;4 See also&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;li class=&quot;toclevel-1 tocsection-5&quot;&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ilya_Muromets#References&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;5 References&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;li class=&quot;toclevel-1 tocsection-6&quot;&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ilya_Muromets#External_links&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;6 External links&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt; &lt;/td&gt; &lt;/tr&gt; &lt;/tbody&gt;&lt;/table&gt;  //  &lt;h2&gt;Ilya in &lt;i&gt;byliny&lt;/i&gt;&lt;/h2&gt; &lt;div class=&quot;thumb tleft&quot;&gt; &lt;div class=&quot;thumbinner&quot;&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Muromets2.jpg&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt; &lt;/a&gt; &lt;div class=&quot;thumbcaption&quot;&gt; &lt;div class=&quot;magnify&quot;&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Muromets2.jpg&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Enlarge&quot;&gt; &lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt; Statue of Ilya Muromets in Murom.&lt;/div&gt; &lt;/div&gt; &lt;/div&gt; According to legends, Ilya, the son of a farmer, was born in the village of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?title=Karacharovo&amp;action=edit&amp;redlink=1&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Karacharovo (page does not exist)&quot;&gt;Karacharovo&lt;/a&gt;, near &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Murom&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Murom&quot;&gt;Murom&lt;/a&gt;. He suffered serious illness in his youth and was unable to walk until the age of 33 (till then he was laid on a &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Russian_Oven&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Russian Oven&quot;&gt;Russian Oven&lt;/a&gt;), when he was miraculously healed by two &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pilgrims&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Pilgrims&quot;&gt;pilgrims&lt;/a&gt;. He was then given super-human strength by a dying knight, &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Svyatogor&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Svyatogor&quot;&gt;Svyatogor&lt;/a&gt;, and set out to liberate the city of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kiev&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Kiev&quot;&gt;Kiev&lt;/a&gt; from &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?title=Idolishche&amp;action=edit&amp;redlink=1&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Idolishche (page does not exist)&quot;&gt;Idolishche&lt;/a&gt; to serve Prince &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vladimir_I_of_Kiev&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Vladimir I of Kiev&quot;&gt;Vladimir the Fair Sun&lt;/a&gt; (&lt;i&gt;Vladimir Krasnoye Solnyshko&lt;/i&gt;). Along the way he single-handedly defended the city of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chernigov&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Chernigov&quot;&gt;Chernigov&lt;/a&gt; from nomadic invasion (possibly by &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Polovtsi&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Polovtsi&quot;&gt;Polovtsi&lt;/a&gt;) and was offered knighthood by the local ruler, but Ilya declined to stay. In the forests of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bryansk&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Bryansk&quot;&gt;Bryansk&lt;/a&gt; he then killed the forest-dwelling monster &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nightingale_the_Robber&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Nightingale the Robber&quot;&gt;Nightingale the Robber&lt;/a&gt; (&lt;i&gt;Solovei-Razboinik&lt;/i&gt;), who could murder travellers with his powerful whistle. In Kiev, Ilya was made chief &lt;i&gt;bogatyr&lt;/i&gt; by Prince Vladimir and he defended &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kievan_Rus%27&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Kievan Rus'&quot;&gt;Rus&amp;#39;&lt;/a&gt; from numerous attacks by the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Steppe&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Steppe&quot;&gt;steppe&lt;/a&gt; people, including &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?title=Kalin_%28bylina%29&amp;action=edit&amp;redlink=1&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Kalin (bylina) (page does not exist)&quot;&gt;Kalin&lt;/a&gt;, the (mythical) &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tsar&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Tsar&quot;&gt;tsar&lt;/a&gt; of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Golden_Horde&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Golden Horde&quot;&gt;Golden Horde&lt;/a&gt;. Generous and simple-minded but also temperamental, Ilya once went on a rampage and destroyed all the church &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Steeples&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Steeples&quot;&gt;steeples&lt;/a&gt; in Kiev after Prince Vladimir had failed to invite him to a celebration. He was soon appeased when Vladimir sent for him. &lt;h2&gt;Legendary stature&lt;/h2&gt; Ilya Muromets&amp;#39;s name became a synonym of an outstanding physical and spiritual power and integrity, dedicated to the protection of the Homeland and People and over time has become a hero of numerous movies, pictures, monuments, cartoons and anecdotes. He is the only epic hero &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Canonized&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Canonized&quot;&gt;canonized&lt;/a&gt; by the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Russian_Orthodox_Church&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Russian Orthodox Church&quot;&gt;Russian Orthodox Church&lt;/a&gt;. &lt;div class=&quot;thumb tright&quot;&gt; &lt;div class=&quot;thumbinner&quot;&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Vastnetsov_1914.jpg&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt; &lt;/a&gt; &lt;div class=&quot;thumbcaption&quot;&gt; &lt;div class=&quot;magnify&quot;&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Vastnetsov_1914.jpg&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Enlarge&quot;&gt; &lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt; &lt;i&gt;Ilya Muromets&lt;/i&gt; (1914) by &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Viktor_Vasnetsov&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Viktor Vasnetsov&quot;&gt;Viktor Vasnetsov&lt;/a&gt;.&lt;/div&gt; &lt;/div&gt; &lt;/div&gt; &lt;div class=&quot;thumb tleft&quot;&gt; &lt;div class=&quot;thumbinner&quot;&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Iliya_Muromets_Kiev.jpg&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt; &lt;/a&gt; &lt;div class=&quot;thumbcaption&quot;&gt; &lt;div class=&quot;magnify&quot;&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Iliya_Muromets_Kiev.jpg&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Enlarge&quot;&gt; &lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt; Imperishable relic of saint Ilya Muromets in &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Near_Caves&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Near Caves&quot;&gt;Near Caves&lt;/a&gt; at &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kiev_Pechersk_Lavra&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Kiev Pechersk Lavra&quot;&gt;Kiev Pechersk Lavra&lt;/a&gt;.&lt;/div&gt; &lt;/div&gt; &lt;/div&gt; &lt;br&gt;Although the remains of Ilya Muromets are supposedly stored in &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kiev_Pecherski_Monastery&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Kiev Pecherski Monastery&quot;&gt;Kiev Pecherski Monastery&lt;/a&gt;, his character probably does not represent a unique historical persona, but rather a fusion of multiple real or fictional heroes from vastly different epochs. Thus, Ilya supposedly served Prince Vladimir of Kiev (years of rule: 980-1015); he fought &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Batu_Khan&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Batu Khan&quot;&gt;Batu Khan&lt;/a&gt;, the founder of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Golden_Horde&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Golden Horde&quot;&gt;Golden Horde&lt;/a&gt; (c. 1205-1255); he saved &lt;i&gt;Constantine the God-Loving&lt;/i&gt;, the tsar of Constantinople, from a monster (there were a number of Byzantine emperors named Constantine, none of them contemporaries of Prince Vladimir or Batu Khan, and the one most likely to be called &amp;quot;God-loving&amp;quot; was &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Constantine_XI&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Constantine XI&quot;&gt;Constantine XI&lt;/a&gt;, 1405-1453). &lt;h2&gt;Ilya Muromets depictions&lt;/h2&gt; &lt;ul&gt;&lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Viktor_Vasnetsov&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Viktor Vasnetsov&quot;&gt;Viktor Vasnetsov&lt;/a&gt;&amp;#39;s 1898 painting &lt;i&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bogatyr&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Bogatyr&quot;&gt;Bogatyrs&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/i&gt; (center figure).&lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Reinhold_Gli%C3%A8re&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Reinhold Glière&quot;&gt;Reinhold Gli&amp;egrave;re&lt;/a&gt;&amp;#39;s 1911 Symphony No. 3 (Ilya Muromets) in B minor, op. 42&lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;Ilya Muromets is depicted on the 1913 Russian stamp.&lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;Viktor Vasnetsov&amp;#39;s 1914 painting &lt;i&gt;Ilya Muromets&lt;/i&gt;.&lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aleksandr_Ptushko&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Aleksandr Ptushko&quot;&gt;Aleksandr Ptushko&lt;/a&gt;&amp;#39;s &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/1956_in_film&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;1956 in film&quot;&gt;1956&lt;/a&gt; film &lt;i&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ilya_Muromets_%28film%29&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Ilya Muromets (film)&quot;&gt;Ilya Muromets&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/i&gt;.&lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Liz_Williams&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Liz Williams&quot;&gt;Liz Williams&lt;/a&gt;&amp;#39; &lt;i&gt;Nine Layers of Sky&lt;/i&gt; (2003) writes a modern day account of Ilya.&lt;/li&gt;&lt;li&gt;Vladimir Toropchin&amp;#39;s &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_animated_feature_films&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;List of animated feature films&quot;&gt;animated feature&lt;/a&gt;, &lt;i&gt;&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?title=Ilya_Muromets_and_Nightingale_the_Robber&amp;action=edit&amp;redlink=1&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Ilya Muromets and Nightingale the Robber (page does not exist)&quot;&gt;Ilya Muromets and Nightingale the Robber&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/i&gt;, released on July 7, 2007. &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://3bogatirya.ru/&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;[1]&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/li&gt;&lt;/ul&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>Kuksha of the Kiev Near Caves</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Kuksha+of+the+Kiev+Near+Caves</link><author>ndvanderhoofven</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Kuksha+of+the+Kiev+Near+Caves</guid><pubDate>Sun, 25 Oct 2009 23:05:27 CDT</pubDate><description>From: http://molonlabe70.blogspot.com/2009/08/hieromartyr-and-venerable-kuksha-of.html&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;h3 class=&quot;post-title entry-title&quot;&gt; &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://molonlabe70.blogspot.com/2009/08/hieromartyr-and-venerable-kuksha-of.html&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;Hieromartyr and Venerable Kuksha of the Kiev Near Caves&lt;/a&gt; &lt;/h3&gt;   &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://4.bp.blogspot.com/_jPc5hebaTs8/SpZJk7vswAI/AAAAAAAAFSg/PgJfObOOEhQ/s1600-h/0827.kuksha.poemen.jpg&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt; &lt;/a&gt;Commemorated on August 27&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;The Hieromartyr Kuksha and Saint Pimen the Faster died after the year 1114. St Simon, Bishop of Vladimir and Suzdal (May 10), in a letter to St Polycarp, Archimandrite of the Caves (July 24), wrote of St Kuksha: &amp;quot;How can I worthily proclaim the glory of those saintly men dwelling in the holy Monastery of the Caves, in which pagans were baptized and became monks, and Jews accepted the holy Faith? But I cannot keep silent about the holy hieromartyr and Black-Robed Kuksha of this monastery. Everyone knows that he cast out devils, baptized the Vyatichi, caused it to rain, dried up a lake, performed many other miracles, and after many torments was killed together with his disciple Nikon.&amp;quot;&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;The death of the hieromartyr Kuksha was revealed to St Pimen the Faster. Standing in the church of the Monastery of the Caves, he loudly exclaimed, &amp;quot;Our brother Kuksha was killed today for the Gospel.&amp;quot; After saying this, he also surrendered his soul to God.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;The Vyatichi, among whom the hieromartyr Kuksha preached and died, were pagans living along the River Oka, and they occupied the area of the Orlov and Kaluga districts. St Nestor the Chronicler (October 27), writing about the Vyatichi, was shocked by their brutal customs and he added that they live &amp;quot;only for the present day,&amp;quot; remaining unacquainted with the Law of God, and making their own law instead.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;The Hieromartyr Kuksha preached to the Vyatichi during the era of St Theoctistus, Bishop of Chernigov (August 5). He was buried, as was St Pimen the Faster, in the Near Caves. The Monks of the Near Caves are commemorated on September 28.&lt;br&gt;&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>Isaiah of Rostov</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Isaiah+of+Rostov</link><author>ndvanderhoofven</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Isaiah+of+Rostov</guid><pubDate>Sun, 25 Oct 2009 22:59:01 CDT</pubDate><description>From: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Isaiah_of_Rostov&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;Isaiah of Rostov 		 			&lt;h3&gt;From Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia&lt;/h3&gt; 			 									&lt;div&gt;Jump to: &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Isaiah_of_Rostov#column-one&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;navigation&lt;/a&gt;, &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Isaiah_of_Rostov#searchInput&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;search&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/div&gt;			 			&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saint&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Saint&quot;&gt;Saint&lt;/a&gt; &lt;b&gt;Isaiah of Rostov&lt;/b&gt; (&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Floruit&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Floruit&quot;&gt;fl.&lt;/a&gt; 1062 - died 1089 or 1090) was a &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Russia&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Russia&quot;&gt;Russian&lt;/a&gt; &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Christian&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Christian&quot;&gt;Christian&lt;/a&gt; &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Missionary&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Missionary&quot;&gt;missionary&lt;/a&gt; and &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bishop&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Bishop&quot;&gt;bishop&lt;/a&gt;. His &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Feast_day&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Feast day&quot;&gt;feast day&lt;/a&gt; in the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Russian_Orthodox_Church&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Russian Orthodox Church&quot;&gt;Russian Orthodox Church&lt;/a&gt; is celebrated on &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/May_15&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;May 15&quot;&gt;May 15&lt;/a&gt;. Isaiah was born near &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kiev&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Kiev&quot;&gt;Kiev&lt;/a&gt;. He was &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tonsure&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Tonsure&quot;&gt;tonsured&lt;/a&gt; at &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kiev_Pechersk_Lavra&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Kiev Pechersk Lavra&quot;&gt;Kiev Pechersk Lavra&lt;/a&gt;, and became &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Abbot&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Abbot&quot;&gt;abbot&lt;/a&gt; of Saint Dmitry&amp;#39;s Monastery. In 1077, he became the second bishop of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rostov&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Rostov&quot;&gt;Rostov&lt;/a&gt;, succeeding &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/w/index.php?title=Leonty_of_Rostov&amp;action=edit&amp;redlink=1&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Leonty of Rostov (page does not exist)&quot;&gt;Leonty of Rostov&lt;/a&gt;. As Christianity was not yet well established in the area, he spent his tenure converting &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pagan&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Pagan&quot;&gt;pagans&lt;/a&gt;, destroying &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Idolatry&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Idolatry&quot;&gt;idolatry&lt;/a&gt; and encouraging the spread of Christianity.&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Isaiah_of_Rostov#cite_note-0&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;[1]&lt;/a&gt; The seat of Bishop of Rostov remained vacant for more than a century after Isaiah&amp;#39;s death. &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Relics&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Relics&quot;&gt;Relics&lt;/a&gt; of Leonty and Isaiah were discovered in 1162 or 1164. In 1474 they were re-interred in a new cathedral of Rostov. The first historical reference to Isaiah appears in the &lt;i&gt;Life of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Theodosius_of_Kiev&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Theodosius of Kiev&quot;&gt;Theodosius of Kiev&lt;/a&gt;&lt;/i&gt; (&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Russian_language&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Russian language&quot;&gt;Russian&lt;/a&gt;: Житие Феодосия Печерского).&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Isaiah_of_Rostov#cite_note-1&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;[2]&lt;/a&gt; According to the biographer of Theodosius, in 1062 prince &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Iziaslav_I_of_Kiev&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Iziaslav I of Kiev&quot;&gt;Iziaslav I of Kiev&lt;/a&gt; selected Isaiah, a monk of Pechersk Lavra, to the newly instituted Demetrios Monastery, and in 1077 secured appointment of Isaiah as the Bishop of Rostov. Isaiah is mentioned in the &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Primary_Chronicle&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Primary Chronicle&quot;&gt;Primary Chronicle&lt;/a&gt; twice: in 1088 Isaiah has consecrated St. Michael&amp;#39;s church in Vydubitsy; in 1089 Isaiah and metropolitan John jointly consecrated the Church of &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Theotokos&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot; title=&quot;Theotokos&quot;&gt;Theotokos&lt;/a&gt; in Pechersk Lavra. Both these facts are reproduced in the &lt;i&gt;Life of Isaiah of Rostov&lt;/i&gt;; these were actually &lt;i&gt;all&lt;/i&gt; the facts available to the medieval biographer. He converted a routine mention of Isaiah&amp;#39; presence in Kiev in 1089 into a tale of magical instant flight from Rostov to Kiev and back. However, the year and circumstances of Isaiah&amp;#39; death remain unknown.&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Isaiah_of_Rostov#cite_note-ODRL-2&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;[3]&lt;/a&gt; &lt;i&gt;Life of Isaiah of Rostov&lt;/i&gt; exists in two versions; the second and larger version incorporates long quotes from earlier chronicles and scriptures and does not add anything to biography itself. 19th century historians attributed the first, brief, version to 13th century Rostov chronists. According to contemporary authors, it was actually compiled around 1474, the year of canonization.&lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Isaiah_of_Rostov#cite_note-ODRL-2&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;[3]&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item><item><title>Iveron Icon of the Bogodoritsa</title><link>http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Iveron+Icon+of+the+Bogodoritsa</link><author>ndvanderhoofven</author><guid isPermaLink="false">http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.com/page/Iveron+Icon+of+the+Bogodoritsa</guid><pubDate>Sun, 25 Oct 2009 22:51:30 CDT</pubDate><description>From: http://molonlabe70.blogspot.com/2009/10/translation-of-iveron-icon-of-mother-of.html&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;h3 class=&quot;post-title entry-title&quot;&gt; &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://molonlabe70.blogspot.com/2009/10/translation-of-iveron-icon-of-mother-of.html&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt;Translation of the Iveron Icon of the Mother of God to Moscow&lt;/a&gt; &lt;/h3&gt;   &lt;a class=&quot;external&quot; href=&quot;http://oldbelievers.wetpaint.comhttp://2.bp.blogspot.com/_jPc5hebaTs8/StQYCTTehnI/AAAAAAAAFeo/DTZup6di5Mg/s1600-h/image1.jpg&quot; rel=&quot;nofollow&quot; target=&quot;_blank&quot;&gt; &lt;/a&gt;Commemorated on October 13&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;The Iveron Icon of the Mother of God, located on Mount Athos, has been glorified by many miracles. Accounts of the wonderworking image were spread throughout Russia by pilgrims. His Holiness Patriarch Nikon (then still Abbot of the Novospasky monastery) asked Abbot Pachomius of the Iveron Monastery on Mt Athos, (who was in Moscow collecting alms for the Athonite monasteries) to supply a copy of the wonderworking Iveron Icon of the Most Holy Theotokos.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;The Athonite monk Iamblichos painted the copy of the Iveron Icon, and after a year the icon was taken to Moscow, accompanied by monks of Athos. On October 13, 1648 it was solemnly greeted by a multitude of the people. The Iveron Icon of the Russian Orthodox Church was also glorified by the Lord with many miracles (February 12).&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt; The Iveron Icon is also commemorated on February 12, March 31, and Bright Tuesday.&lt;br&gt;&lt;br&gt;&lt;hr size=&quot;1&quot;&gt;&lt;br/&gt;</description></item></channel></rss>